i"H:IT 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


THE 


ITINERANT    SIDE; 


OB, 


PICTURES   OF   LIFE  IN   THE   ITINERANCY. 


PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  &  PORTER, 

200    MULBERRY-STREET. 
1867. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1857, 
BY  CARLTON  &  PORTER, 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  Southern  District 
of  New- York. 


PS 


PREFACE. 


of  the  incidents  of  the  following 
narrative  have  fallen  under  the  observa 
tion  of  the  writer,  and  others  have  been 
related  by  actors  in  the  scenes.  They 
have  been  woven  into  a  simple,  truthful 
story,  with  the  design  of  imparting  a 
lesson,  and  strengthening  generous  senti 
ments.  Some  of  the  characters  will  at 
once  be  recognized  by  their  friends.  In 
an  itinerant's  Ijfe  there  may  be  darker 
shades  than  are  here  depicted;  but  I  have 
generally  preferred  the  sunnier  aspect,  in 
the  full  persuasion  that  my  object  will  be 
better  accomplished  by  presenting  models 
for  imitation,  rather  than  characters  that 
might  awaken  abhorrence  only,  and  leave 

1693654 


6  PREFACE. 

the  reader  no  better.  I  have  not  written 
in  vain,  if  the  profession  and  exercise  of 
the  Christian  graces  shall  become  more 
emphatically  the  pursuit  of  life;  if  the 
thoughts  suggested  by  the  perusal  of  this 
book  awaken  in  any  heart  an  increased 
love  of  goodness,  or  a  desire  to  do  good  to 
all;  and,  especially,  if  the  Christian  minis 
try  shall  be  more  highly  honored  and 
better  sustained. 

THE  AUTHOR. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ANNUAL  CONFERENCE  —  ASSEMBLY  —  GENERAL    ASPECT  —  CLOSING 
SERVICES  —  RELIGIOUS  INFLUENCE  —  FAREWELLS ...PAGE   15 

CHAPTER  II. 

THE   JOURNEY REV.  MR.  ARTHUR RETROSPECTION TRIALS 

THE  RICH  MAN  INJUSTICE CHILD  IN  HEAVEN ANTICIPA 
TION  ARRIVAL FARMER  HATFIELD LITTLE  DWIGHT CON 
VERSATION 20 

CHAPTER  ILL 

OBSERVATIONS MRS.  HATFIELD STATE  OF   SOCIETY PLEASURE 

OF  MR.  ARTHUR SUPPER CRACKING  NUTS WILLIAM  LAW 
RENCE,  THE  ORPHAN THE  UNSUCCESSFUL  MINISTER 26 

CHAPTER  IV. 

THE    RECEPTION BROTHER     BOYNTON "  FATHER  "    HARVEY 

EARLY  ACQUAINTANCE  WITH  THE  CHURCH  DESIRABLE MINIS 
TERIAL  SUPPORT "  FATHER  "  HARVEY'S  PLAN PROPORTIONATE 

GIVING  —  OPINIONS  OF  THE  "  BOARD1' INTERVIEW  CLOSES      36 

CHAPTER  V. 

CHEERFUL     ATTENTIONS MR.      ARTHUR     RETURNS      HOME THE 

MINISTER'S  FAMILY SACRIFICES BURDEN  REMOVED EVEN 
ING  WORSHIP 46 

CHAPTER  VI. 

PREPARATIONS    FOR    REMOVAL THE    LITTLE    WOODEN    WAGON 

PERPLEXITIES INCOMPLETE      ARRANGEMENTS UNNECESSARY 

EXPENSES PARSONAGE  FURMITURE PARSONAGE  LIBRARIES 

FAREWELLS SISTER   BLANCHARD  —  THE    DEPARTURE 51 

CHAPTER  VII. 

THE    ARRIVAL FRIENDS THE    PARSONAGE MRS.    BOYNTON 

THE      CHILDREN  SUPPER  ARRANGEMENTS  THE      FAMILY 

ALONE  —  PLEASURE  —  THE      CONTRAST  THOUGHTFULNESS  

COURTESY SUPPLIES THE  CHILDREN'S  SURPRISE BENEFITS 

CONFERRED  NOT  LOST 69 


8  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

SALARY  —  MEETING    OP     THE    BOARD OPINIONS — A    WORD    FOB 

ONE  WHO  BEWAILS  THE  WANT  OF  AN  EFFICIENT  MINISTRY  — 
NEW  SOCIETIES  UNCONSCIOUS  OF  THEIR  DUTY CARES  AND  LA 
BORS  OF  THE  MINISTER'S  WIFE  —  HER  DUTIES  —  CALL  AT  THE 

PARSONAGE  —  UNEXPECTED  AID — GRATITUDE  TO  GOD. ..PAGE   66 

CHAPTER  IX. 

EFFECTS   OF    PROMPTNESS    AND   ATTENTION  —  GLORYING   IN    SELF- 
DENIALS THE     ARTIST THE     AUTHOR THE      EXPLORER 

FEAR  OF  POVERTY  SHOULD  NOT  AFFLICT  SERVANTS  OF  THE  KING 

OF  KINGS MR.  ARTHUR  NOT  EASILY  DISCOURAGED PROSPERITY 

FATHER  HARVEY  AND  MR.  HATFIELD UNCANCELLED  OBLI 
GATIONS  OCCASION  SHYNESS OWE  NO  MAN  ANYTHING 75 

CHAPTER  X. 

FRUITS  —  THE  GOOD  SEED  —  THE  ORPHAN  BOY  —  CLASS-MEETING  — 

CHRISTIAN    SYMPATHY STRUGGLE   WITH    UNBELIEF  —  VICTORY 

JOY  IN  THE  HAMLET WHERE  I  WAS  FIRST  FORGIVEN....       82 

CHAPTER  XL 

REMOVAL REGRETS THE  BEST    FOB    ALL PREPARATIONS    FOR 

SUCCESSOR SELF-DENIAL     BINDING     ON     ALL POVERTY    NOT 

HUMILITY A    LIBERAL    SUPPORT    DUE    THE    MINISTER    OF   THE 

GOSPEL RESOLUTIONS  OF  WILLIAM  LAWRENCE HIS  IMPROVE 
MENT —  STUDY  OF  NATURE LICENSED  TO  EXHORT 90 

CHAPTER  XH. 

THE   NEW  APPOINTMENT SALARY   FIXED   AND   UNCHANGEABLE 

SUPPORT  OF  CHILDREN FORBIDDING  PROSPECT OLD  MR.  GRANT 

MR.  SIMON'S  LIBERALITY NANCY'S  SUGGESTION DONATION 

VISIT  —  MR.  GRANT'S  ACCOUNT-BOOK  —  DESPERATE  EFFORTS  — 
MRS.  GRANT  AND  DAUGHTER — REMOVAL  —  NO  PARSONAGE  97 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

PREPARATIONS   FOR  CAMP-MEETING THE    GOLDEN  RULE   OF  CAMP- 
MEETING —  NANCY'S     OPINIONS — WILLIAM     LAWRENCE — THE 

BANK    NOTE — FALSE      SENSIBILITY LABOR     AND     SUCCESS  — 

NUMBER  OF  BACKSLIDERS  OVERESTIMATED REMARKS 107 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

INTEREST   IN  CAMP-MEETINGS   NOT    DECLINING THE   SUPERANNU 
ATED —  A  PASTOR'S  DUTIES   NOT  LIMITED  TO  HIS    PARISH  — 

FORTY   YEARS  AGO THE  SURE    SUPPORT DIVINE   PROVIDENCE 

"HEARING    THE   PORT" LIBERALITY   OF    THE    MINISTRY 

SELF-RELIANCE THE  EX-GOVERNOR INADEQUATE  SUPPLIES 

DANGER    OF    RICHES  —  RESOLVES  —  JOURNAL 117 


CONTENTS.  9 

CHAPTER  XV. 

MEETING   OF    OLD  FRIENDS THE   BETHEL PLEASANT    HOURS 

RETURN CONVERSATION  MRS.  BARTON SALARY  INSUFFI 
CIENT NEGLECT  OF  THE  CHURCH  TO  SUPPORT  THE  MINISTRY 

NOT  VENIAL ENERGIES  PHYSICAL  AND  MENTAL  OVERTASKED 

IMPROVEMENTS PAGE    130 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE   HATFIELDS PREPARATIONS    FOR  THE  ACADEMY NOT    SELF 

ALONE PLANS THE  NEW  CLOAK THE  PRACTICE  OF  BOARD 
ING  QUESTIONED SENSE  OF  DUTY  QUICKENED THE  LARGE 

TRUNK THE     COLT THE    STEERS THE     PET     LAMB THE 

DEPARTURE 139 

CHAPTER  XVn. 

CONFERENCE    REMOVALS THE     CITY MRS.    BARTON DEATH 

OF  MR.  BARTON DESOLATE  HOURS PLANNING DAY    DAWNS 

CHRISTIAN  BENEFICENCE PRESENTS ALTERED  CIRCUM 
STANCES REMOVAL  INTO  THE  COUNTRY CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

TRIAL  OF  FAITH  REWABDED 149 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE      CONFERENCE      ACADEMY REV.       MR.      EMERSON WILLIAM 

LAWRENCE  A  STUDENT FIRST   IMPRESSIONS JOHN  HARWELL 

NEW  POSITION CLOSE  QUARTERS AN  AGREEABLE  SUR 
PRISE GRATITUDE LITTLE  FOLKS THE  STUDENT'S  RECOL 
LECTIONS  OF  HIS  MOTHER THE  LETTER GRATITUDE  EN- 

.        NOBLING 168 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

RESIDENCE   IN    THE    CITY A  CALLEB INAPPROPRIATE    GIFTS 

CONCILIATION  —  SELF-RESPECT PUBLIC    OPINIONS    CONTRASTED 

A  GOOD  ARRANGEMENT ANOTHER  CALLER FIRST  FAMILIES 

COMPLIMENT   NOT  APPRECIATED IN    THE   WAY    OF    DUTY 

DONATION  VISIT THE  VELVET   BONNET 168 

CHAPTER  XX. 

APPOINTMENT    TO    AN    INLAND   TOWN MR.    ARTHUR'S    FAMILY 

VISIT  TO  THE  HAMLET MEETING  OF  FRIENDS THE  STUDENTS 

THE   YOUNG  PEOPLE THE  EVENING  PRAYER 178 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

THE      WEDDING    PARTY MR.     ARTHUR WTLLTAM    LAWRENCE 

LITTLE   ADDIE THE    LILIES "  FATHER  "  HARVEY WORSHIP 

IN  THE  GROVE FAVORITE  HYMN  —  THE  LORD'S  PRAYER THE 

SECRET     WHISPER "I    HEAR     THAT    VOICE    AGAIN" SPIRIT 

VISIONS —  A  SONG  OF  VICTORY THE  LAST  SLKEP 189 


10  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

MENTAL    DISCIPLINE TRUE     SUCCESS PRESENT    USEFULNESS 

COUNSELS THE    MISSIONARY    SPIRIT  —  A  FELLOW- STUDENT  — 

SACRIFICES THE    ZEAL   OF    THE    LAITY   DISPROPORTIONATE  TO 

THAT  OF  THE    MINISTRY SELF PAGE   202 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

CONFERENCE THE    CABINET UNEXPECTED    REMOVAL PLEAS 
ANT     HOME EDUCATION    OF     CHILDREN NOBLE    IMPULSES 

QUALIFICATIONS     FOR    USEFULNESS  THE    HIGHER    WALKS    OF 

LIFE WANTS    OF   THE   CHURCH,    AND   ITS    RESOURCES    IN    THS 

YOUNG — RESOLVED  TO  BE  A  MINISTER  —  TRUST  IN  GOD 212 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

LETTER     FROM    MRS.    BARTON EDWARD    IN     THE     CITY TAKEN 

INTO  MR.  ARTHUR'S  FAMILY THE  PLAN APPROVAL MARIAN 

ARTHUR LEAVING  HOMK  FOR  THE  ACADEMY PROPORTIONATE 

GIVING FAVORS  RETURNED MARIAN  ARTHUR  A  TEACHER 

RETURN  HOME — GOOD  NEWS  —  A  HAPPY  FAMILY. 221 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE   TEACHER REVIVAL ATTENDS    CONFERENCE TAKES    AN 

APPOINTMENT VISITS     THE     HAMLET THE     COLT     AGAIN 

DEPARTURE  AND  RETURN THE   YOUNG      BRIDE REHEARSALS 

DISCOURAGEMENTS THE     BLIND     MAN VICTORY CLEAR 

SKY AT  HOME   IN  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY THE    SPIRIT 

OF   THE   CROSS  —  HARWELL CULTIVATION    OF    THE  INTELLECT 

A  SACRED  DUTY  —  ADVANTAGES  OF  MENTAL  DISCIPLINE 233 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

PLEASANT    HOURS THE    STUDENT'S    BRIDE THE     HATFIELDS 

SOLOMON'S      MODEL HOUSEKEEPING NO     PARSONAGE THE 

HOSPITABLE  HOME THE  YOUNG  MINISTER'S   MOTHER A  CHER 
ISHED    RELIC THE  FAMILY  BIBLES SECRET  AID MR.  BOYN- 

TON THE  FIRST  VISIT AN    OLD   ACQUAINTANCE THE    SER 
MON —  "NOT   APPRECIATED"  —  POOR     STATIONS  —  WANT     OF 

CULTURE  —  BE   PATIENT  —  ENTIRE  CONSECRATION   TO   GOD   247 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

THE  BEGINNING  SMALL  —  CULTIVATION  —  PERSEVERANCE  —  FAITH 
FULNESS  A  TRUE  FOUNDATION  —  THE  UNAPPRECIATED GOES 

TO    GERMANY  —  FALLS     OUT     WITH     THEOLOGY  —  A    BOOK     OF 

TRAVELS  PROMISED  —  MR.  ARTHUR'S  FAMILY EDWARD  BARTON 

HIS  BROTHERS FRANK  ARTHUR OLD  FRIENDS MR.  BOYN- 

TON MR.  AND  MRS.  ARTHUR FAITHFUL  NANCY LAST  DAYS 

OP  THE  MINISTER  AND  HIS  WIFE  —  THEY  SLEEP  IN  PEACE...    260 


INTRODUCTION. 


TRUE,  beautifully  true,  will,  we  think,  be  the 
pronunciamento  passed  by  its  readers  upon  this 
little  narrative.  Not  that  it  consists  of  literal 
historical  fact;  but  that,  like  our  Saviour's 
parables,  under  an  external  imaginative  form 
it  encompasses  a  true  principle,  and  a  power 
of  producing  a  true  impression.  Many  of  the 
apologues  of  the  great  Teacher  were  not  in 
dividual  facts,  that  could  be  said  to  have 
occurred  at  some  particular  time ;  but  general 
representation  of  what  is  always  occurring. 
And  so  of  this  little  life-parable  of  our  present 
day.  It  perhaps  did  not  transpire  under  the 
same  name,  in  the  same  order  of  events ;  but 
it  is  what  is  constantly  transpiring — happening 
every  hour  of  the  day  in  every  part  of  our 
land,  under  every  variety  of  name.  It  is  a 
true  picture.  But  every  picture  drawn  by  an 


12  INTRODUCTION. 

actual  painter's  genius  is,  in  a  measure,  a  pleas 
ant  deception.  It  simulates  itself  to  be  what  it 
is  not ;  and  the  more  perfect  the  semblance,  the 
more  completely  it  can  make  your  imagination 
conceive  it  to  J)e  what  it  simulates,  the  sweeter 
the  rapture  you  feel,  and  the  higher  the  price 
you  will  pay,  not  for  falsehood,  but  for  the 
reality,  which  can  alone  be  most  truly  presented 
by  truthful  fiction.  Kay,  if  it  be,  say,  the  por 
trait  of  some  hitherto  unseen  personage,  or  a 
sketch  of  some  unvisited  scene,  then,  the  more 
complete  the  painter's  deceptive  skill,  the  more 
true  is  the  knowledge  of  the  originals  imparted 
to  your  mind.  And  thereby  the  slightest  visible 
sketch  not  only  attracts  a  more  ready  attention, 
bnt  conveys  a  more  accurate  idea,  and  carries 
that  true  idea  into  thousands  of  quarters  for 
which  the  very  truest  written  discourse  would 
have  no  power  or  chance. 

No  ministry  of  any  Protestant  Church  is 
called  upon  to  make  such  sacrifices  as  the 
itinerancy  of  Methodism.  At  its  very  entrance 
there  is  a  self-surrender,  hardly  to  be  paralleled 
by  any  lay  profession,  certainly  unparalleled  in 
any  other  ministry.  It  may  be  easily  shown 
how  this  surrender  of  local  home  and  worldly 
resources  subjects  to  a  countless  number  of 


INTRODUCTION.  13 

privations  and  trials  unknown  to  a  settled  pas 
torate.  Yet  how  immensely  those  privations 
may  be  increased  or  diminished  by  a  countless 
number  of  little  things  on  the  part  of  the 
Church,  is  seldom  thought  by  our  people.  How 
truly  there  is  a  right  way  and  a  wrong  way 
of  dealing  with  a  pastor ;  how  perfectly  easy  the 
right  way  is,  if  only  sought;  and  how  much 
better,  even  for  the  Church  itself,  it  is,  if 
adopted,  are  seldom  realized  as  they  should  be. 
Sermons  and  dissertations  are  dry  and  ineffective 
modes  of  making  these  truths  seen  and  felt ; 
but  here  is  a  picture  of  the  whole  thing.  Look 
at  it;  is  it  not  entertaining?  Is  it  not  true? 
"What,  then,  is  the  lesson  ?  And  what  must  be 
our  future  doings  ? 

If  this  little  book  can  win  its  way  to  the 
attention  of  our  people — if  it  can  only  awaken 
their  minds  to  a  study  of  the  proper  mode  of 
lessening  the  trials  of  a  class  of  good-doing, 
God-serving,  world-saving  men — a  great  object 
will  be  attained  by  a  small  instrument.  Mean 
time  there  is  room  for  the  labor  of  further 
talent  in  the  same  field.  This  little  book  has 
wrought  but  a  small  part  of  the  rich  subject. 
If  its  success  shall  encourage  the  author,  or  its 
example  shall  awaken  some  other  hand  to  draw 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

a  completer  picture  of  our  pastoral  life — its 
relations  to  the  people,  and  of  the  people  to  it ; 
to  show  the  trials  and  duties  of  each  to  the  other, 
and  so  bring  them  to  a  better  understanding — 
it  will  accomplish  much.  There  is  room  for 
showing  in  a  most  telling  way,  the  reasons  in 
which  our  "peculiar  institutions"  are  founded, 
the  rational  call  they  make  for  self-sacrificing 
concession  from  every  part  of  the  Church,  the 
immense  importance  of  bringing  our  life  up  to 
the  pattern  set  forth  in  our  system,  the  won 
drous  results  of  its  past  history,  and  the  still 
more  wonderful  results  yet  descried  in  the  future 
by  the  eye  of  faith,  provided  always  the  spirit 
of  our  system  shall  live  in  the  practice  of  our 
people.  May  God's  blessing  rest  upon  the  work 
in  its  little  mission,  and  upon  the  readers  who 
receive  its  sayings. 

D.  D.  W. 


THE   ITINERANT   SIDE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Go,  ye  messengers  of  God ; 

Like  the  beams  of  morning  fly ; 
Take  the  wonder-working  rod ; 

Wave  the  banner-cross  on  high. — MABSDEN. 

ONE  fine  morning  in  April,  just  before  the 
bell  sounded  five,  you  might  have  seen  nu 
merous  persons,  alone  and  in  groups,  wending 
their  way  through  the  streets  of  a  large  town. 
The  bright  lights  of  one  of  the  churches  were 
already  shedding  a  warm  brilliancy  over  pulpit, 
chancel,  and  orchestra;  and,  peering  through 
the  lattices  into  the  dim  distance,  seemed  to 
invite  all  within  the  hallowed  precincts.* 

And  the  multitudes  entered  there,  gliding  to 
their  places  cheerfully  and  noiselessly.  The 
smile  of  recognition,  the  whispered  "Good- 

*  See  Frontispiece. 


16  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

morning," 'and  the  archly  spoken,  "You  here 
so  early  ?"  were  exchanged. 

A  scene  of  no  ordinary  interest  is  at  hand. 
The  members  of  one  of  the  Annual  Conferences 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  are  assem 
bled  at  the  close  of  their  session ;  and  the 
"appointments"  are  about  to  be  read.  The 
decisive  hour  is  come — the  hour  that  will  bear 
upon  the  future  of  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel 
present,  upon  their  families,  and  upon  their 
respective  fields  of  labor. 

Perhaps  you  would  have  heard,  occasionally, 
a  suppressed  sigh,  and  a  scarcely  audible  prayer 
for  Divine  assistance.  A  sad,  earnest  face  you 
might  have  seen,  here  and  there.  The  quiver 
ing  lip  and  the  trembling  eyelid  told  of  mental 
conflict,  of  heart-struggles.  "  The  past  lives  over 
again  in  its  effects." 

The  countenances  of  most  were  placid  and 
contemplative,  and  glowing  with  trusting  con 
fidence  and  Divine  love.  A  trace  of  heaven 
was  on  them.  In  whatever  direction  you 
turned  your  eye,  you  would  have  beheld 
features  full  of  animation,  that  revealed  a 
power  and  a  will  to  do,  and  a  fixed  determ 
ination  to  press  right  onward  in  the  path  of 
duty. 


THE   ITINERANT    SIDE.  If 

Now  they  all  stand.  Mellow  voices,  soft 
ened  to  plaintiveness,  and  anon  rolling  out 
in  full,  triumphant  strains,  blend  as  they  sing 
Wesley's  hymn : 

"  And  let  our  bodies  part, 

To  difPrent  climes  repair ; 
Inseparably  join'd  in  heart 

The  friends  of  Jesus  are. 

"  O  let  us  still  proceed 

In  Jesus'  work  below ; 
And  foll'wing  our  triumphant  Head, 

To  further  conquests  go. 

"  The  vineyard  of  the  Lord 

Before  his  lab'rers  lies ; 
And  lo !  we  see  the  vast  reward 

Which  waits  us  in  the  skies. 

"  0  let  our  heart  and  mind 

Continually  ascend, 
That  haven  of  repose  to  find, 

"Where  all  our  labors  end ; 

"  Where  all  our  toils  are  o'er, 

Our  sufFring  and  our  pain : 
Who  meet  on  that  eternal  shore, 

Shall  never  part  again." 

Their  emotions  rise  with  the  sentiments  of 
the  hymn,  even  to  the  last  line ;  and  now  each 


18  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

heart  glows  with  a  fresh  inspiration,  and  future 
toils,  privations,  and  conflicts  dwindle  to  a  mere 
point  in  their  existence ;  a  point  that  will  soon 
be  passed.  The  land  of  rest  and  of  victory 
appeared  to  the  eye  of  faith  in  full  view.  Then 
prayer  followed — prayer  deep,  earnest,  availing; 
and  when  that  large  assembly  arose  from  their 
devotions,  it  seemed  as  if  the  angel  of  the 
covenant  and  of  peace  had  spread  his  wings 
over  them,  and  had  breathed  upon  the  hearts 
of  his  messengers  as  he  flew  onward. 

The  appointments  were  then  read  slowly  and 
distinctly.  The  suspense  of  one  and  another, 
and  another  is  ended,  until  each  knows  his  des 
tination,  and  has  a  vineyard  allotted  to  him  to 
cultivate. 

The  bishop  addressed  them  in  a  few  earnest, 
soul-stirring  words,  which  inspired  all  hearts 
afresh  with  zeal,  and  hope,  and  courage.  Then 
his  blessing  fell  upon  them  benignly ;  and  the 
veteran,  wayworn  and  warworn,  but  triumphant 
in  a  hundred  battles — the  self-reliant,  wholly 
reliant,  strong  in  nerve  and  muscle,  who  had 
wielded  a  victorious  blade  in  recent  combat,  and 
the  young  soldier,  just  bravely  binding  on  the 
Gospel  armor,  eager  to  do  valiant  service  for  the 
King  of  kings,  all  bowed  their  heads  reverently 


THE    ITINERANT   SIDE.  19 

to  receive  its  soothing,  hallowed  influences,  and 
the  conference  was  closed. 

A  hearty  grasping  of  hands,  congratulations, 
commiserations  playfully  proffered,  encourage 
ments,  and  hurried  farewells  are  exchanged  •, 
the  concourse  is  dispersed,  and  before  the  sun 
sets  many  a  Gospel  hero  will  be  upon  a  new 
battle-field. 


20  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


CHAPTER  n. 

The  tall  oak,  towering  to  the  skies, 

The  fury  of  the  wind  defies, 

From  age  to  age  in  virtue  strong, 

Inured  to  stand  and  suffer  wrong. — MOHTGOMBBY. 

WE  will  accompany  one  of  the  number;  that 
tall,  dark-eyed  man,  now  in  the  prime  of  life, 
who  is  hurrying  away  to  be  in  time  for  the 
morning  train.  It  is  the  Rev.  Samuel  Arthur, 
bound  for  his  new  appointment,  a  hundred 
miles  away  in  the  country. 

He  is  now  seated  in  the  car,  and  apparently 
lost  in  thought.  The  years  of  his  ministry  are 
passing  in  review ;  his  successes  and  his  discour 
agements  come  back  upon  his  memory.  He 
thoughtfully  brings  to  mind  his  mistakes  and 
failures,  and  the  prayer  of  Solomon  arises  to  his 
lips :  "  O  Lord  my  God,  give  thy  servant  an 
understanding  heart."  He  reviews  his  oppor 
tunities  for  mental  improvement  also.  Starry 
dawn  and  the  midnight  hour  had  found  him  in 
his  study. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  21 

The  past  year  had  been  one  of  incessant  toil. 
The  society  for  whom  he  had  labored  was  new 
and  few  in  numbers,  and  generally  faltering  in 
faith.  Consequently  he  had  been  compelled  to 
bear  their  burdens  in  addition  to  his  own.  Thus 
his  study  hours  had  been  much  interrupted,  and 
the  thought  of  his  beloved  companion,  feeble 
and  faint  from  effort  and  exhaustion,  had  often 
forced  him  from  his  books,  upon  which,  in  his 
perplexities,  he  had  in  vain  been  striving  to  fix 
his  thoughts. 

His  cheerfully  proffered  attentions  had 
strengthened  her  for  renewed  effort,  and  her 
grateful  smile  was  a  ray  of  sunshine  in  his 
heart.  She  had  toiled  on  trustingly,  growing 
paler  and  paler  every  day,  but  with  an  un 
daunted,  uncomplaining  spirit  until  she  had 
nearly  sacrificed  her  life  in  her  efforts  for  her 
husband,  her  children,  and  the  society  of  which 
he  was  pastor. 

Even  with  studied  economy  the  receipts  of 
each  quarter  had  fallen  below  their  expendi 
tures,  and  to  the  sensitive  spirit  of  the  minis 
ter's  wife  it  seemed,  in  some  cases  at  least,  tha^ 
what  had  been  received  had  been  afforded 
grudgingly. 

Then  his   wealthy  neighbor,   Mr.  Wardlow, 


22  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

a  member  of  his  Church,  and  both  leader  and 
steward,  came  unbidden  to  his  recollections. 
This  man  had  given  him  a  cool  reception ;  and 
though  his  income  was  counted  by  thousands, 
yet  he  had  continually  annoyed  the  minister 
with  fears  of  pressure  in  their  finances.  His 
ever  ready  text  was,  "The  poverty  of  our  society, 
and  the  necessity  of  bringing  the  preacher's 
salary  down  to  the  lowest  prescribed  limits;" 
and  upon  this  subject  he  waxed  eloquent. 

The  bare  tithe  of  this  wealthy  man's  income — 
and  what  Bible  sanction  has  any  man  for  plac 
ing  his  standard  below  this?  what  Christian,  in 
deed,  is  willing  to  give  less  than  the  least  of  all 
Jews? — would  have  sustained  preaching  in  his 
Church  ;  and  the  bestowment  of  it  would  have 
opened  and  softened  his  own  heart,  and  brought 
richest  blessings  upon  him  and  upon  his  family. 

And  the  minister  thought  long  and  deeply, 
until  reflection  became  a  burden ;  and  then  he 
turned  his  heart  to  Heaven.  Spirit  communion 
soothed  and  comforted  him. 

A  grassy  hill-side,  a  murmuring  brook,  wav 
ing  pines,  and  beneath  one  of  them  a  little 
mound,  newly  made,  now  rise  before  his  view. 
There  he  had  left,  in  the  keeping  of  the  Great 
Shepherd,  a  kmb  from  his  own  fold.  Sadly  had 


THE    ITINERANT   SIDE.  28 

the  little  footfall,  the  silvery  voice,  and  the 
light  and  joyousness  of  the  precious  one  been 
missed;  but  he  had  learned  to  think  more 
frequently  of  a  fairer  clime,  a  clearer  sky,  and 
a  purer  communion.  "A  Sabbath  now  came 
over  his  mind ;  and  his  face  lighted  up  with  a 
glory  of  thanks  and  prayer." 

His  thoughts  then  rushed  on  to  his  new 
station ;  and  conflicts,  victories,  trials,  and 
seasons  of  rejoicing  were  anticipated,  and  his 
heart  grew  strong  in  the  consciousness  that  he 
was  in  the  path  of  duty.  Hope  now  pointed  to 
golden  harps,  and  palms,  and  crowns ;  and  his 
good  angel  beckoned  him  onward,  and  pointed 
upward,  until  the  triumph  of  faith  was  com 
plete,  and,  like  an  apostle,  he'exclaimed :  "I 
count  not  my  life  dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I 
might  finish  my  course  with  joy,  and  the  minis 
try  which  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to 
testify  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God." 

The  meditations  of  the  minister  were  now 
interrupted ;  he  had  arrived  at  the  end  of  his 
journey. 

Farmer  Hatfield  was  moving  with  a  quick 
step  and  a  scrutinizing  glance  among  the  pas 
sengers,  as  they  stepped  from  the  cars,  aud  he 
soon  caught  sight  of  the  clergyman.  He  was 


24  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

not  certain  that  the  Conference  would  close,  or 
the  minister  arrive  that  day;  but  he  thought 
it  a  pleasure  to  ride  over  and  see.  A  greater 
pleasure  truly,  the  good  farmer  considered  it, 
than  it  would  be  to  the  minister  to  arrive  a 
stranger,  and  be  compelled  to  hunt  up  lodgings. 

A  great  heart  lodged  in  Mr.  Hatfield's 
breast;  a  heart  of  the  deepest,  tenderest 
sympathies.  He  felt  sensibly  the  unpleasant 
ness  of  the  minister's  position  among  a  people 
with  whom  he  was  entirely  unacquainted ;  and 
said  that,  should  everything  be  done  to  make 
his  coming  among  them  agreeable,  there  would 
still  be  many  circumstances  connected  with  his 
first  appearance  among  them,  from  which  a 
sensitive  mind  would  shrink. 

The  farmer's  family  entered  fully  into  the 
feelings  and  views  of  the  noble-hearted  man, 
and  though  the  minister's  arrival  would  be 
somewhat  unexpected,  they  would  make  his 
coming  none  the  less  pleasant. 

As  the  clergyman  and  Mr.  Hatfield  ap 
proached  the  farm-house,  Dwight,  the  farmer's 
son,  a  bright  boy  of  seven  summers,  bounded 
into  the  room  where  his  mother  and  sisters  were 
sitting,  and  sung  out  at  the  top  of  his  voice, 
"  O,  he's  come !  he's  come !  the  new  minister 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  25 

has  come !"  and  lie  threw  his  cap  "  sky  high," 
and  capered  about  the  room  in  great  glee. 

Mrs.  Hatfield  and  her  daughters  arose  and 
met  them  at  the  front  door.  The  reception  of 
the  minister  was  unaffectedly  cordial,  and  it 
warmed  his  heart,  and  reminded  him  of  his  own 
mother  and  sisters. 

"  We  did  not  know  that  the  Conference  had 
closed,"  said  the  farmer's  wife.  "  I  trust  you 
have  had  a  pleasant  session,  and  a  pleasant 
journey." 

"  Quite  so,"  responded  Mr.  Arthur  with  ani 
mation;  "we  are  usually  glad  to  leave  as  soon 
as  we  can.  We  are  in  haste  to  return  to  our 
families,  and  wish  to  know  something  of  our 
future  fields  of  labor.  You  know  we  are  not 
unlike  shepherds  without  a  flock  in  conference 
week,"  he  added  smiling. 

"  You  will  find  your  new  flock  scattered  over 
hills  and  valleys,"  replied  Mrs.  Hatfield.  "  We 
are  a  plain  "people,  mostly  farmers,  and  know 
but  little  of  the  ceremonies  of  fashionable  life. 
My  husband  says  the  golden  rule  is  the  best 
rule  of  etiquette  in  the  world  ;  but  I  fear  we  do 
not  practice  the  spirit  of  that  as  we  should,"  she 
added  pleasantly. 


26  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


CHAPTEK  III. 

Kind  words !  0  earth  like  heaven  would  be, 

And  sweet  would  be  our  fellowship, 
If  kind  thoughts  dwelt  in  every  heart, 

And  kind  words  hallow'd  every  lip  1 
Speak  kindly,  then,  and  every  word 

Of  thine,  within  some  heart  shall  be 
A  link  in  love's  mysterious  chain, 

To  bind  it  ever  unto  thee. — WILLIAM  BAXTER. 

A  CASUAL  observer  might  have  thought  the 
farmer  and  his  wife  were  very  plain,  old-fash 
ioned  people,  and  nothing  more ;  but  Mr.  Ar 
thur  thought  differently.  The  minister  had  a 
quick  eye  for  an  excellence  as  well  as  a  defect, 
and  was  an  acute  observer  of  human  nature. 
He  thought  he  had  discovered  a  vein  of  the 
purest  ore,  and  he  thought  rightly. 

Mrs.  Hatfield  was  a  meek,  quiet-spirited 
woman,  self-reliant,  yet  relying  on  and  confid 
ing  in  her  husband  with  a  devotion  that  seemed 
a  part  of  her  religion.  She  was  of  a  yielding, 
condescending  disposition;  but  independent  and 
firm  in  principle.  Being  ever  ready  to  prefer 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  27 

another  to  herself,  her  magnanimity  won  the 
esteem  of  the  most  forward  and  officious.  Her 
object  was  not  applause,  but  to  do  good,  and 
this  she  accomplished  in  many  ways ;  how 
many,  is  known  only  to  Him  who  comprehends 
everything  at  a  glance. 

If  the  society  were  in  a  commotion,  she  knew 
almost  intuitively  from  whence  proceeded  the 
little  spark  that  kindled  the  flame.  Her  sen 
sitive  and  finely-cultivated  spirit  instinctively 
perceived  the  pervading  religious  or  social  in 
fluence,  as  a  barometer  indicates  the  weight  or 
pressure  of  the  atmosphere,  and  a  few  concilia 
tory  and  judicious  words  or  explanations  re 
stored  harmony  when  other  means  had  failed. 
The  dispensing  of  charities,  she  rightly  consid 
ered,  should  be  the  profession  of  a  Christian 
woman,  though  she  rejected  all  flattering  titles, 
choosing  rather  to  receive  her  reward  in  the 
approbation  of  her  Divine  Master,  "  Forasmuch 
as  ye  did  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  my 
servants,  ye  did  it  unto  me." 

With  the  generous,  cheerful  farmer,  the  presid 
ing  genius  of  that  home  among  the  hills,  his 
house  and  his  heart  always  open,  one  could 
not  long  be  a  stranger,  and  the  clergyman 
already  felt,  this  man  is  my  brother.  And  it 


28 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


was  an  honor  to  any  heart  to  feel  a  drawing  to 
ward  such  a  man.. 

"  We  are  few  in  number,"  said  Mr.  Hatfield, 
readily  improving  the  opportunity  presented  to 
give  the  minister  the  information  he  would  de 
sire,  without  subjecting  him  to  the  awkward 
position  of  interrogator ;  "  we  are  few  in  number, 
and  all  have  an  opportunity  to  do  something, 
which  we  are  beginning  to  esteem  a  privilege. 
In  our  finances,  we  are  now  always  in  advance. 
Our  class  collections  and  subscriptions  for  last 
quarter  are  in  the  treasury  now.  And  at  our 
last  quarterly  conference  we  resolved  to  pay  our 
minister's  estimate  at  the  beginning  of  the  quarter 
instead  of  its  close.  This  makes  it  convenient 
for  him,  and  as  well,  yes,  better  for  us.  After 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  29 

we  have  paid  for  a  thing  we  are  more  interested 
in  it  ourselves." 

The  minister  breathed  easier  than  he  had  for 
a  year.  A  weight  had  been  taken  off  his  spirits 
that  oppressed  him.  He  should  not  now  be 
compelled,  on  his  return  to  his  former  station,  to 
borrow  money  to  pay  his  expenses  for  moving, 
as  he  had  expected.  He  had  barely  enough  in 
his  pocket  to  pay  his  return  fare.  But  now  his 
heart  was  light,  lighter  even  than  his  pockets. 
This  ludicrous  mental  comparison  caused  a 
smile ;  indeed,  the  minister  felt  disposed  to  smile 
at  almost  anything. 

This  honest,  thoughtful,  earnest  society — 
honest,  for  they  desired  the  labors  of  no  man 
without  paying  him  for  them ;  thoughtful,  for 
they  strove  to  anticipate  the  wants  of  their  min 
ister  ;  earnest,  for  they  acted  as  well  as  thought 
— had  relieved  him  from  all  embarrassment. 

"  I  need  not  assure  you,  Brother  Hatfield,  that 
I  think  your  plan  an  excellent  one ;  every  itin 
erant  will  agree  with  me  in  that  opinion.  It 
recommends  itself  to  our  judgments  as  well 
as  to  our  pockets,"  said  Mr.  Arthur,  smiling. 
"  Such  a  course  must  prove  a  blessing  to  any 
society,  and  I  doubt  not  you  realize  its  happy 
influences." 


80  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

"  "We  certainly  do,"  replied  Mr.  Hatfield. 

At  that  moment  supper  was  announced,  and 
the  farmer  arose  and  led  the  way  into  the  long 
kitchen.  The  daughters,  Maria  and  Mary,  had 
withdrawn  from  the  room  as  soon  as  the  salu 
tations  were  over.  It  was  resolved  and  carried 
without  a  dissenting  voice  by  the  girls,  that  the 
minister  was  good-natured  and  handsome,  (two 
important  points ;)  that  he  had  probably  had  no 
dinner,  as  he  had  made  so  quick  a  journey,  and 
must  therefore  be  hungry.  These  resolutions  no 
doubt  quickened  their  movements,  for  before 
their  mother  knew  that  the  tea-kettle  had  boiled, 
coffee,  tea,  smoking  muffins,  browned  to  precise 
ly  the  right  shade,  a  steak  swimming  in  butter, 
eggs  boiled  both  hard  and  soft,  a  huge  plate  of 
doughnuts,  suggested  by  little  Emmie  Hatfield, 
mince  and  apple  pies,  and  custards,  with  all  the 
concomitants  of  a  tea-table,  spread  out  on  the 
board  in  true  farmer-like  hospitality,  presented 
a  temptation  not  quite  safe  for  a  dyspeptic. 
However,  none  of  that  unfortunate  class  appear 
ed  at  the  farmer's  table  that  night,  and  the  minis 
ter  felt  inclined  to  follow  the  injunction  of  the 
apostle:  "Whatsoever  is  set  before  you,  eat, 
asking  no  questions."  . 

Dwight    and   his   little    sister   Emmie    had 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  81 

slipped  away  while  the  family  were  at  supper, 
and  were  cracking  nuts.  To  atone  for  the 
disappointment  in  not  having  some  of  his 
"  grand  turnovers "  placed  on  the  table  for 
"  his  minister,"  Dwight  had  the  promise  of 
providing  the  nuts  and  apples  for  the  evening. 

"  I  hope  Brother  Arthur  has  got  lots  of  boys," 
said  Dwight;  "and  then  we  can  make  kites, 
and  willow  whistles,  and  water-wheels,  and  all 
that." 

"  I  hope  he  has  some  little  girls  too,"  said 
Emmie-,  throwing  back  her  sunny  curls,  that 
had  fallen  over  her  eyes  for  the  twentieth  time ; 
"  and  then  they  can  go  with  me  and  find 
violets,  and  lady-slippers,  and  see  my  dear 
little  chickie  birdies." 

"  Well,"  replied  Dwight,  who  was  his  moth 
er's  boy,  "  I  hope  so  too,  and  I  shall  not  care 
if  they  are  all  girls;  for  it  is  just  as  good  fun 
to  do  all  the  work  myself,  and  hear  the  girls 
wonder  how  I  can  make  such  things." 

Dwight,  artless  little  fellow,  expressed  what 
grown-up  boys  sometimes  think,  and  he  threw 
back  his  head;  his  little  jacket  became  all  at 
once  too  small  for  him,  and  his  boots  pinched 
his  feet.  Dwight  had  grown  some  on  that 
thought. 


32  THE    ITINERANT   SIDE. 

"There,  don't  you  think  those  nuts  well 
cracked  ?"  said  the  little  boy  to  Billy,  who  had 
just  come  in  with  two  pails  "brimming"  full 
of  milk. 

"Yes,  that's  well  done,"  said  Billy,  in  an 
encouraging,  brotherly  way ;  "  but  you  haven't 
got  half  enough  yet.  I'll  show  you  how  to 
rattle  them  out." 

"That's  it!  that's  it!"  exclaimed  Dwight; 
"just  let  you  look  at  the  fellows,  and  their 
shells  fly  open." 

"Don't  they!  just  look  now,  and  see  them 
shuffle  their  shells  off  for  my  especial  benefit," 
said  Billy.  "  I  have  a  natural  affinity  for  nuts 
and  apples,  and  such  like  things,  you  know ; 
and  I  suppose  they  have  for  me." 

"And  doughnuts  too,  Billy,"  chimed  in 
Emmie. 

"  Yes,  Emmie,  and  doughnuts  too.  I  couldn't 
get  along  without  them,"  added  Billy,  in  the 
best  possible  humor. 

"Ho-ho-ho!  how  you  do  make  them  fly," 
said  Dwight;  "you  have  got  almost  as  many 
as  me  now." 

"Now,  you  see,  I'll  just  whistle  out  the  rest 
of  them,"  said  Billy,  as  he  commenced  a  quick 
tune  in  a  low  whistle;  and  attempted  to  beat 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  83 

time  with  his  hammer  and  the  heels  of  his 
boots.  "That's  quite  too  particular  meter  for 
my  musical  powers : 

"  Rub  a  dub  dub, 
Kub  a  dub  dow ; 
Robins  are  coming, 
Yellow  birds  too," 

struck  up  Billy,  bowing  low  to  Emmie  at  the 
end  of  each  line;  and  now  the  nuts  flew 
faster  than  ever. 

"  O  how  funny  you  are,  Billy !"  said  Emmie. 
"  Do  that  again." 

This  Billy  was  very  ready  to  do ;  for  it  was 
his  delight  to  amuse  the  children,  and  there 
was  no  end  to  his  resources  in  this  part  of  his 
calling. 

"There — there  is  enough!"  said  Billy,  as  he 
threw  down  the  hammer;  "now  we  will  see 
who'll  take  forks;  and  anybody  who  is  too 
lazy  to  pick  out  their  nuts  after  they  are 
cracked,  ought  to  have  grinders  to  munch 
them,  shells  and  all." 

"Why,  who  is  so  lazy  as  that,  Billy?"  said 
Mary,  who  was  just  passing  through  the 
room. 

"  O,  I  know !"  replied  the  lively  boy,  as  he 


34  THE   ITINERANT    SIDE. 

and  Dwight  ran  down  the  cellar  stairs  to  get 
some  apples  from  the  high  bin.  "I  know, 
Mary;  and  you  may  guess  once,  you  may  guess 
twice,  you  may  guess  a  hundred  times,  and  you 
can't  guess  right." 

Mary  could  not  have  "guessed  right;"  and 
Billy's  good  taste  and  good  sense  would  not 
allow  of  his  telling  her  that  it  was  a  minister 
of  whom  he  was  speaking.  The  trifling  cir 
cumstance  had  happened  some  years  before, 
but  Billy  had  not  forgotten  it ;  for  he  thought 
it  "hardly  fair"  for  the  minister,  or  anybody 
else,  to  "  pick  out  the  whole  pieces  and  throw 
the  fragments  away ;"  and  he  thought  "it  looked 
lazy  too."  Was  not  Billy  right  ?  That  minis 
ter  knew  but  little  of  human  nature,  lacked 
energy,  and  was  only  partially  successful.  A 
few  years  closed  his  active  ministry,  and  he 
was  soon  lost  sight  of. 

William  Lawrence,  or,  as  he  was  generally 
called  at  the  farm-house,  Billy,  was  an  orphan, 
now  about  fourteen  years  of  age.  He  had 
lived  at  Farmer  Hatfield's  ever  since  he  could 
remember.  He  was  a  bright,  active  boy,  full 
of  fun  and  frolic.  Work  was  to  him  just  as 
easy  as  play  ;  for  he  seemed  to  delight  in  con 
stant  activity.  He  would  turn  hay,  or  rake,  or 


THE   ITINERANT   SIDE.  35 

hoe,  all  day  long,  and  be  as  ready  to  leap  fences, 
turn  summersets,  or  run  races  with  the  old  dog, 
Kover,  as  he  was  in  the  morning.  He  had 
a  clear  head,  too,  and  nothing  seemed  to  escape 
his  observation. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


CHAPTER  IY. 

So  is  it  with  true  Christian  hearts ; 

Their  mutual  share  in  Jesus'  blood 
An  everlasting  bond  imparts, 

Of  holiest  brotherhood, 
0  !  might  we  all  our  lineage  prove, 

Give  and  forgive,  do  good  and  love, 
By  soft  endearments  in  kind  strife. 

Light'ning  the  load  of  dayly  life. — KEBLE. 
\ 

BEFORE  the  family  had  finished  their  repast, 
Billy,  always  active,  had  kindled  a  fire  in 
the  parlor,  and  the  room  was  soon  well-nigh 
filled ;  the  members  of  the  Church  had  dropped 
in  to  see  and  welcome  their  new  minister. 

As  Mr.  Arthur  and  Mr.  Hatfield  entered,  the 
people  arose  and  greeted  him  cordially  and 
heartily.  The  clergyman  appreciated  this  at 
tention  ;  it  touched  his  heart. 

"Ha,  Brother  Daniel  Boynton,  you  are  come!" 
said  Mr.  Hatfield,  as  the  former  entered. 
"How  knew  you  that  the  minister  had  ar 
rived?" 

"  By  the  same  means  you  knew  he  would  be 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  37 

at  the  depot,  Brother  Jonas  Hatfield !  know  you 
now?"  replied  Mr.  Boynton,  witli  a  good-natured, 
generous  laugh.  "  And  if  my  nags  had  not  been 
gone  to-day,  you  would  have  lost  your  guest  to 
night,  that's  certain." 

"  That  would  have  depended  on  your  superior 
tactics  then,"  replied  Mr.  Hatfield,  facetiously. 

"Or  superior  strength,"  rejoined  Mr.  Boyn 
ton,  with  characteristic  humor  and  energy. 

"  If  such  a  wish  would  be  proper,"  said  Mr. 
Arthur,  "  I  should  desire  to  be  in  more  places 
than  one  to-night,  if  I  could  be  sure  of  meeting 
such  pleasant  company." 

Old  Mr.  Harvey,  whom  all  present  treated  as 
a  father,  and  who  was  always  ready  with  a  pas 
sage  of  Scripture  for  every  occasion,  improved 
the  first  pause  in  the  conversation  to  say,  with 
perfect  good-humor:  "If  I  were  not  already  en 
joying  myself  so  well  with  my  minister  and 
the  brethren  here,  I  should  ask,  '  Why,  have  our 
brethren  the  men  of  Judah  stolen  the  king  away, 
and  why  did  ye  despise  us  that  our  advice 
should  not  be  had  in  bringing  the  king  home?'" 

"  Father  Harvey  having  ten  parts  or  more  in 
the  king,  is  entitled  to  his  remark,"  replied 
Dr.  Richmond,  the  younger  class-leader. 

This  reply  was  well  understood  by  the  com- 


38  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

pany  to  refer  to  Father  Harvey's  large  family, 
all  of  whom  were  members  of  the  Church. 

This  early  opportunity  of  meeting  so  many  of 
the  members  of  his  Church  Mr.  Arthur  prized 
highly.  He  could  now  form  a  better  idea  of 
what  they  would  need  in  the  way  of  instruction, 
and  his  plans  to  promote  their  improvement 
would  be  much  more  likely  to  be  successful. 
The  people,  too,  felt  an  interest  in  their  minister 
now  which  they  would  not  otherwise  have  done. 

They  soon  seemed  to  be  very  well  acquainted 
with  each  other,  and  the  minister  thought  he 
knew  more  of  this  people  than  he  had  known  of 
some  of  his  former  societies  at  the  end  of 
several  months.  And  he  reflected  how  much 
better  such  a  course  was,  than  for  his  Church  to 
keep  themselves  far  from  him,  and  wait  to  see 
whom  the  minister  would  call  upon  first,  as 
some  societies  were  in  the  habit  of  doing,  to 
their  own  disadvantage.  These  thoughts  flew 
through  Mr.  Arthur's  mind  during  the  evening, 
but  he  had  not  much  time  to  reflect. 

"Tell  me,  if  you  please,"  said  Mr.  Arthur, 
"  what  is  the  secret  of  your  financial  prosperity?" 

Father  Harvey  was  the  first  to  speak  this 
time,  although  he  was  ordinarily  rather  slow  in 
showing  his  opinion.  But  this  was  a  subject  in 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  89 

which  he  was  so  deeply  interested  that  his  en 
thusiasm  warmed  at  once. 

"  Why  you  see,"  said  the  old  gentleman  as  he 
half  closed  his  small,  gray,  twinkling  eyes,  while 
a  benevolent  smile  lighted  up  his  whole  face, 
"  you  see  we  have  the  Bible,  and  it  speaks  to  us 
very  plainly  on  the  duty  of  supporting  the  min 
istry.  It  teaches  us  that  *  The  laborer  is  worthy 
of  his  hire,'  and  that  'They  that  preacli  the 
Gospel  should  live  of  the  Gospel.'  'Who,'  it  asks 
us,  appealing  to  our  common  sense, '  Who  goeth 
a  warfare  at  any  time  at  his  own  charges? 
Who  planteth  a  vineyard,  and  eateth  not  of  the 
fruit  of  the  vineyard  ?  or  who  feedeth  a  flock, 
and  drinketh  not  of  the  milk  of  the  flock?' 
And  you  know  the  Bible  teaches  us,  too,  that 
we  are  none  the  poorer  even  in  the  things  of 
this  life  for  attending  to  this  duty.  We  have 
done  nothing  more  than  we  ought  to  do.  I  fear 
we  have  often  fallen  short  of  even  reasonable 
service.  Yet  the  Lord  has  acknowledged  our 
poor  offerings,  and  blessed  us  in  our  basket  and 
in  our  store,"  added  the  old  gentleman  as  he 
brushed  away  a  tear.  "  So  far  as  we  have  tried 
it,"  continued  he,  "we  have  proved  the  Bible 
doctrine  true,  that '  There  is  that  scattereth,  and 
yet  increaseth.'  We  tried  to  our  full  satis- 


40  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

faction  '  withholding  more  than  is  meet '  long 
ago." 

Father  Harvey  left  off  speaking,  though  he 
had  not  fully  answered  Mr.  Arthur's  inquiry. 
He  was  too  modest  to  acknowledge  even  to 
himself  how  it  had  come  to  pass  that  the  Church 
at  the  hamlet  was  so  honorably  distinguished 
for  liberality,  as  well  as  for  peace  and  prosperity, 
above  other  Churches  having  the  same  Bible. 

Both  hands  of  the  good  old  man  were  on  the 
top  of  his  staff,  and  his  head  inclined  forward. 
His  gray  locks  were  flowing,  and  his  face 
was  open  and  expressive,  beaming  with  good- 
humor  and  benevolence. 

"The  Bible,"  responded  Mr.  Arthur,  "is 
truly  the  proper  source  of  appeal  on  every 
subject  of  duty ;  and  I  need  not  assure  you, 
brethren,  that  it  is  a  special  gratification  to  me 
that  you  have  tested  the  practical  excellence  of 
its  instructions  -on  the  duty  of  contributing 
to  the  support  of  religion,  and  are  so  ready 
to  ascribe  the  glory  of  your  prosperity  to  its 
Divine  Author.  In  so  doing,  you  not  only 
save  your  minister  from  pecuniary  embarrass 
ment,  but  at  the  same  time  you  enable  him 
to  labor  for  the  promotion  of  the  kingdom 
of  Christ  among  you,  in  full  confidence  that  he 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  41 

has  your  hearty  cooperation,  and  that  the  bless 
ing  of  Heaven  will  attend  his  efforts.  Besides, 
in  declaring  to  you  the  whole  counsel  of  God, 
he  will  not  fear  that  his  motives  are  suspected, 
nor  be  liable  to  suspect  them  himself." 

" Covetousness,"  remarked  Dr.  Richmond,  "is 
a  sin  to  which  the  human  heart  is  peculiarly 
prone.  Perhaps  on  no  subject  do  we  need 
'line  upon  line,  and  precept  upon  precept,' 
more  than  upon  this ;  and  yet  I  can  easily  see 
how  a  minister  of  sensibility  would  shrink  from 
this  part  of  his  duty." 

"I  think  if  the  leaders  and  stewards,  and 
other  more  influential  members  of  the  Church, 
were  right  on  this  subject,  the  membership 
generally  would  soon  see  their  duty,  and  those 
who  are  Christians  at  heart  would  act  up  to 
their  convictions,"  said  Mr.  Hatfield. 

"So  far  as  my  experience  goes,"  observed 
Dr.  Richmond,  "  I  have  found  that  the  younger 
members  of  my  classes  almost  invariably  adopt 
the  practice  of  the  older  members,  in  this 
particular  especially." 

"That  is  true,"  responded  Mr.  Marston,  the 
other  class-leader;  "and  more  than  that,  those 
young  converts  who  neglect  their  class  money, 
or  apportionment,  soon  lose  their  first  love ;  and 


42  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

therefore  I  exhort  them  to  giving,  as  a  duty  of 
their  religion,  and  one  they  cannot  neglect  and 
grow  in  grace." 

"  That  is  right,"  replied  Mr.  Boynton ;  "  how 
ever  niggardly  we  might  be,  we  should  not  be 
likely  to  think  you  had  a  selfish  eye  on  the 
contribution  box." 

"Just  so,"  added  Father  Harvey;  "we  ought 
to  stir  up  each  other  on  the  duty  of  supporting 
our  minister,  rather  than  subject  him  to  the 
disagreeable  task  of  doing  this.  Even  the 
great  apostle,  although  he  urged  the  duty  with 
all  plainness,  feared  himself  to  partake  of  the 
benefit,  lest  he  should  hinder  the  Gospel  of 
Christ  And  this  has  been  the  practice  of  our 
ministry.  They  have  generally  shrunk  from 
pleading  for  themselves,  lest  they  should  hin 
der  the  progress  of  the  Gospel.  '"We  seek  not 
yours,  but  you,'  has  been  their  motto." 

"I  believe  the  Methodist  people  have  as 
much  of  the  spirit  of  liberality  as  any  other," 
said  Mr.  Arthur.  "The  deficiency  in  minis 
terial  support  among  us  does  not  proceed  from 
any  particular  defect  in  our  system ;  it  has  grown 
out  of  its  excellences.  However,  there  is  now 
no  longer  any  necessity  for  it." 

Father  Harvey  now  arose  to  depart.     Prayer 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  43 

was  proposed,  and  all  bowed  before  a  throne 
of  grace,  to  which  they  had  access  through 
the  mediation  of  the  Kedeemer;  and  the 
minister  and  people  separated  in  love  and 
confidence. 

Though  Mr.  Arthur  had  received  no  direct 
answer  to  his  inquiry,  he  had  not  felt  disposed 
to  repeat  it.  As  he  had  listened  to  the  words 
of  Father  Harvey,  and  the  noble  responses  of 
his  younger  brethren,  and  beheld  the  glory  with 
which  the  Spirit  of  Christ  had  already  crowned 
the  venerable  Christian,  he  was  satisfied  where 
lay  in  part,  at  least,  the  secret  for  which  he  had 
inquired. 

The  truth  is,  not  only  Father  Harvey  had  the 
Bible,  but  the  Bible  had  Father  Harvey  too. 
For  the  last  twenty  years  he  had  read  it  through 
regularly  once  a  year,  and  a  retentive  memory 
enabled  him  to  repeat  whole  chapters  correctly, 
and  he  believed  in  his  heart  every  word  of  it. 
It  had  long  been  known  at  the  hamlet  that  he 
honored  the  Lord  with  the  first-fruits  of  all  his 
increase,  invariably  laying  by  for  religious  pur 
poses  the  first  tenth  of  all  that  the  Lord  gave 
him,  before  applying  any  part  to  his  own  use, 
and  that  this  was  by  no  means  the  measure  of 
his  liberality,  but  only  that  proportion  which  he 


44  THE    ITINEBANT    SIDE. 

regarded  as  the  Lord's,  under  all  circumstances, 
by  unchangeable  law,  just  as  the  first  of  every 
seven  days  is  the  Lord's.  It  was  understood, 
moreover,  that  other  prominent  members  acted 
on  the  same  plan,  and  it  was  generally  supposed 
chat  the  example  was  followed  by  several  enter 
prising  young  men  who  were  signally  prospered 
in  both  temporal  and  spiritual  things.  Indeed, 
the  effect  was  visible  upon  all.* 

Plans  for  collecting  funds  for  the  dissemina 
tion  of  the  Gospel  have  been  numerous  enough, 
and  perhaps  good  enough  ;  but  not  until  the 
Church  comes  back  to  the  Scriptural  plan  of 
providing  the  funds — laying  by  for  the  Lord- 
can  entire  success  be  expected  in  collecting. 
Let  each  individual  member  of  Christ's  Church 
religiously  lay  aside  a  tenth  at  least — the  first 
tenth — of  all  his  income  for  the  support  of  the 
Gospel,  and  there  will  be  found  no  difficulty  in 
collecting,  for  the  Lord  will  have  a  little  treasury 
in  the  dwelling-place  of  every  Christian,  which 
he  will  seldom  suffer  to  be  empty. 

Mr.  Arthur  was  much  pleased  with  his  new 
society.  Never  before  had  he  met  with  a  re 
ception  so  open-handed  and  cordial.  Their 

*  This  is  not  a  fancy  sketch ;  it  is  substantially  a  narra 
tion  of  facts. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  45 

frankness  and  honest  simplicity  charmed  him, 
and  their  just  views  of  things  and  willingness 
to  act  according  to  their  convictions  of  right, 
showed  the  power  of  grace  upon  their  hearts. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  deep  piety  of  the  min 
ister,  his  urbanity,  his  intuitive  perception  of 
the  proprieties  of  life,  and  his  charming  address, 
won  the  hearts  of  his  new  acquaintances,  and 
prepared  them  to  appreciate  better  his  talents 
and  labors.  He  indulged  in  no  habit  that  would 
lower  him  in  the  estimation  of  any  of  his  people. 
He  recollected  that  suggestive  saying,  that  a 
glimmering  taper  from  an  alabaster  lamp  would 
send  forth  more  light  than  a  blazing  one  from  a 
tin  lantern,  and  therefore  avoided  all  coarseness 
or  rudeness  in  word  or  action.  He  was  of  the 
opinion  that  the  want  of  success  of  superior  tal 
ent  might  not  unfrequently  be  attributable  to 
this  cause. 


46  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


CHAPTEE  Y. 

Look  how  they  laugh,  and  stretch  out  their  arms, 

And  open  wide  their  blue  eyes 
To  hail  their  father ;  while  their  little  forms 

Flutter  as  wing'd  with  joy. — BTROS. 

THE  next  morning  the  sun  arose  bright  and 
clear,  though  the  farmer's  active  family  had  not 
awaited  his  approach  to  arouse  them  from  re 
freshing  slumbers.  Willing  hands  and  cheerful 
hearts  were  busy  in  making  preparation  for 
the  minister's  early  departure  for  his  family. 
He  would  reach  them  before-  night,  and  ar 
rangements  were  now  made  for  them  to  come 
on  to  their  new  home  the  next  Saturday. 

The  farmer's  wife  and  daughters,  thinking 
how  little  they  could  do  in  the  service  of  their 
Divine  Master,  had  resolved  to  perform  the  du 
ties  nearest  them,  instead  of  sighing  for  oppor 
tunities  to  do  good  beyond  their  reach.  If  "a 
cup  of  cold  water"  given  "in  the  name  of  a 
disciple,"  should  not  lose  its  reward,  they  could 
indeed  do  something  that  would  not  be  forgotten 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  47 

by  Him  who  reckons  every  act  of  kindness  done 
to  one  of  the  least  of  his  servants,  as  done  to 
himself. 

A  pleasant  attention,  a  word  of  consolation 
when  the  heart  is  sad,  or  a  smile  of  encourage 
ment  when  it  is  depressed,  like  a  refreshing 
cordial,  cheers  and  revives  the  wayworn  and 
weary  pilgrim. 

Mr.  Arthur  bade  adieu  to  his  kind  friends 
with  a  cheerful  and  a  thankful  heart,  encouraged 
for  the  great  work  before  him,  and  eager  to  en 
ter  upon  it.  His  thoughts  rushed  on  to  his  fam 
ily,  and  long  before  he  reached  home,  his  plans 
for  their  removal  were  all  laid. 

All  day  at  the  minister's  house  a  little  brood 
were  fluttering  with  delight.  Now  they  were 
nestling  around  their  mother,  asking  the  same 
questions  and  receiving  the  same  answers,  over 
and  over  again;  then  away  like  the  wind,  the 
older  ones  flying  through  the  front  gate  and  up 
to  the  corner  of  the  street,  and  Jennie  and 
Frankie  running  after,  and  Charlie  as  far  as  the 
front  door,  and  all  were  constantly  on  the  look 
out  for  "  papa." 

At  last,  wearied  with  waiting  so  long,  they 
have  become  more  quiet,  and  each  one  has 
turned  to  seek  for  some  new  source  of  amuse- 


48  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

ment.     But  there  is  one  there,  the  heart  of  that 
household,  that  never  tires  in  watching. 

Now  her  quick  step,  and  "Here  comes  papa," 
bring  the  lively  group  after  her  as  by  magic. 
That  same  bright  pale  face  and  beaming  blue 
eye,  peering  through  the  curtains,  has  quickened 
the  heart  and  the  steps  of  the  minister,  and  in  a 
moment  he  is  in  the  bosom  of  his  family. 


!  i 
| 


A  quiet  evening  together  would  have  been 
grateful  to  Mr.  Arthur  and  his  devoted  wife ; 
but  busy,  hurried  preparations  for  their  depart 
ure  must  be  entered  upon  immediately.  The 
minister  knew  not,  when  he  left  home  for  Con 
ference,  that  he  would  be  removed  from  this 
station;  consequently  no  arrangements  had  been 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  49 

»* 

made  for  it.  But  when  he  arrived  at  the  Con 
ference  he  found  another  arrangement  was 
necessary.  They  would  have  been  glad  to  post 
pone  the  removal  until  the  next  week,  in  order 
to  secure  more  time  and  lessen  the  labor.  This 
seemed  very  desirable  in  Mrs.  Arthur's  present 
delicate  health.  But  their  new  society  wished 
the  minister  to  be  with  them,  as  their  pulpit 
could  not  be  supplied,  and  many  would  come 
from  a  distance  to  hear  him. 

"  To  make  sacrifices  for  the  people  we  minister 
to,  is  a  part  of  our  creed,"  said  Mr.  Arthur;  "  and 
the  people  should  not  forget  that  to  sacrifice  for 
their  minister  would  look  very  well  inserted  in 
theirs.  I  made  no  objection  to  the  arrangement ; 
I  presume  they  would  have  acquiesced  if  I  had." 

"  "We  will  do  all  we  can  for  them,"  responded 
the  noble-hearted  wife.  "They  have  been  so 
thoughtful,  and  have  performed  their  part  so 
nobly,  that  I  love  them  already.  O,  it  seems 
that  the  whole  burden  of  removing  has  been 
taken  away;  such  a  load  has  been  taken 
from  my  spirits,  a  load  much  heavier  to  bear 
than  the  toils  of  the  itinerancy.  You  will  not 
have  to  go  out  '  money  hunting '  now,  and  you 
have  been  so  cordially  received  too.  I  shall  know 
what  that  means  whenever  I  think  of  the  cold- 
4 


50 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


ness  of  Brother  Wardlaw.  I  can  with  a  cheerful 
heart  make  sacrifices  for  such  a  people."  And 
Mrs.  Arthur  brushed  away  a  tear. 

Late  that  night  the  minister  and  his  wife 
prepared  for  rest  with  grateful  hearts,  firmly- 
relying  on  an  overruling  Providence,  and 
thankful  to  meet  again  in  health  and  peace. 

Then  kneeling  down,  to  heaven's  eternal  King, 

The  saint,  the  father,  and  the  husband  prays  ; 
Hope  "  springs  exulting  on  triumphant  wing," 

That  thus  they  all  shall  meet  in  future  days; 

There  ever  bask  in  uncreated  rays, 
No  more  to  sigh,  or  shed  the  bitter  tear ; 

Together  hymning  their  Creator's  praise, 
In  such  society,  yet  still  more  dear, 
When  circling  time  moves  round  in  an  eternal  sphere. 

BUKNS. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  soul  reposing  on  assured  relief, 

Feels  herself  happy  amid  all  her  grief; 

Forgets  her  labor  as  she  toils  along, 

Weeps  tears  of  joy,  and  bursts  into  a  song. — COWPEK. 

THE  next  day,  and  the  day  following,  here 
and  there,  here  and  there,  back  and  forth,  up 
and  down,  in  a  state  of  perpetual  motion, 
seemed  each  member  of  the  household.  The 
children,  who  thought  much  depended  on 
their  exertions,  were  as  busy  as  bees;  some 
in  acts  really  useful,  while  other  little  hands, 
though  innocent  of  mischief,  were  expert  in 
misplacing  everything  within  their  reach. 

"  Can  I  carry  my  little  wooden  wagon  with 
me,  father,  that  you  made  for  me?  I  think 
that  is  too  good  a  wagon  to  leave,"  said  Frankie, 
a  bright  boy  of  seven  years. 

"  No,  my  son ;  we  can  hardly  make  room  for 
it,"  replied  the  father. 

"Are  we  going  to  take  Sister  Greene,  and 
Sister  Abbie,  and  dear  Sister  Irene  with  us, 


52 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


mamma?"  chimed  in  Jennie,  whose  ideas  of 
moving  had  just  begun  to  wake  up. 

"No,  darling;  we  must  leave  all  these  kind 
friends  here,"  said  her  mother;  and  Mrs.  Ar 
thur  smiled  sadly.  This,  to  her  sensitive  heart, 
was  the  great  grief  of  moving. 

The.  sweet  child  turned  away,  looking  sorrow 
ful  as  she  murmured,  "I  wish  we  could  take 
them." 


""What  shall  I  do  with  my  wagon?"  asked 
Frankie;  for  until  that  was  disposed  of  he 
could  think  of  nothing  else. 

"  If  you  wish  to  make  the  most  of  it,  I  think 
it  would  be  well  to  give  it  to  Moses  Strong," 
said  his  mother. 

"  Why,  mother,   that  is  the  very  boy  wh  ? 


THE    ITINERANT   SIDE.  53 

told  me  the  other  day  that  he  would  set  his 
big  dog  on  me,"  said  Frank;  and  he  looked 
up  in  his  mother's  face  wonderingly. 

"And  that  is  the  very  reason  why  I  propose 
to  you  to  give  it  to  him,"  said  his  mother. 

"  But  why  should  I  not  give  it  to  some  little 
boy  who  has  always  treated  me  kindly  ?"  asked 
Frank. 

"You  might  do  so,  my  son,  but  perhaps  that 
would  not  be  making  the  most  of  it,"  replied  his 
mother. 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  making  the  most  of 
it,  mother  ?"  asked  Frank. 

"  In  giving  it  to  Moses  you  might  make  one 
who  had  tried  to  injure  you  your  friend,  and 
teach  your  own  heart  a  lesson  of  forgive 
ness." 

Frank  thought  a  moment,  and  then  clapping 
his  hands  together,  while  a  beam  of  satisfaction 
lighted  up  his  whole  face,  he  exclaimed,  "I'll 
do  it,  mother ;  for  then  I  shall  feel  like  forgiv 
ing  Moses."  And  then  his  little  heart  was  at 
peace. 

Frank  had  indeed  made  the  most  of  his  treas 
ure.  He  had  learned  a  lesson  worth  much  more 
to  him  than  his  wagon,  as  highly  as  he  had 
prized  it,  and  as  loth  as  he  had  been  to  part 


54  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

with  it;  for  to  leave  it  had  been  a  real  sacrifice 
to  the  little  boy.  He  had  found  out  that  the 
way  to  overcome  unkind  feeling  toward  an  ene 
my,  is  to  do  him  a  kindness. 

"  Really,"  said  Mrs.  Arthur,  quite  perplexed, 
"  I  am  as  much  at  a  loss  what  to  do  as  Frank. 
Here  are  my  brooms,  not  quite  so  good  as  new 
to  be  sure — now  don't  laugh,  Brother  Arthur," 
continued  she,  smiling  herself — "  my  washtubs, 
baskets,  barrels,  several  valuable  articles  of 
ware,  besides  various  other  things  that  we  shall 
need  as  soon  as  we  get  to  our  new  appointment, 
and  at  every  removal  we  have  been  obliged  to 
leave  such  things  behind,  or  pay  nearly  as  much 
as  they  are  worth  for  transportation. 

"  I  know  it,  my  dear,  but  it  cannot  be  helped," 
replied  the  minister. 

"  I  know  we  cannot  help  it ;  but  our  people 
could  in  most  cases.  These  things  will  do  our 
successor  no  good,  for  he  is  a  single  man; 
and  something  has  always  prevented  us  from 
leaving  them  for  our  successor.  These  are 
some  of  the  many  leakages  that  drain  a  min 
ister's  purse.  Besides,  be  as  careful  as  we  may, 
several  of  our  things  will  be  broken  and  in 
jured  in  moving,  and  they  must  be  replaced. 
My  carpets  I  have  had  to  cut  over  to  fit  new 


THE    ITINERANT   SIDE.  55 

rooms,  every  time  we  have  moved,  until  they 
look  like  patchwork.  Why  I  don't  think 
twenty-five  dollars  will  make  up  the  little 
losses  we  sustain  in  such  matters  every  time 
we  move." 

"  No,  probably  not ;  and  that  is  one  tenth 
of  what  we  received  the  first  year  of  my  min 
istry,"  added  the  minister,  smiling. 

"  "We  have  already  moved  seven  times.  Our 
losses  in  this  respect  have  then  amounted  to 
one  hundred  and  seventy-five  dollars." 

"  And  then  if  you  reckon  the  expense  of 
moving  those  things  that  should  be  furnished, 
you  add  quite  an  item  to  the  loss,"  said  Mr. 
Arthur. 

"The  necessary  expenses  ought  not  to  be  taken 
into  the  account  when  we  consider  the  blessed 
results  of  the  itinerancy,"  said  the  minister's 
wife.  "  But  the  amount  paid  for  moving  par 
sonage  furniture  would  in  a  short  time  pay  for 
it;  and  we  should  be  saved  the  wear  and  tear 
these  things  inflict  upon  us." 

"  My  bill  for  moving  my  books  alone  aver 
ages  at  least  five  dollars  every  time  we  move, 
besides  the  trouble  and  time  of  packing  and  un 
packing  ;  and  if  I  should  move  twenty  times, 
which  is  not  improbable,  the  amount  wouM  be 


56  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

sufficient  to  furnish  a  pretty  good  parsonage  li 
brary,"  said  Mr.  Arthur. 

"How  these  things  do  count  up,"  replied 
Mrs.  Arthur. 

"They  do  indeed,"  responded  the  minister; 
"but  all  these  things  will  have  a  remedy  in 
time,"  he  added,  more  cheerfully.  "Oui 
people  are  beginning  to  wake  up,  so  let  us 
not  despair.  By  the  time  you  and  I  are  su 
perannuated,  Mary,  these  defects  will  all  be 
removed." 

"I  hope  they  will,"  replied  his  wife;  "but 
that  helps  us,  and  the  hundreds  of  itinerants  now 
in  the  field,  but  little.  In  some  places  these 
things  are  considered,  and  mostly  prevented, 
I  know.  I  wish  it  were  more  general,  and  that 
something  might  be  done  at  once." 

"  So  do  I,  Mary ;  and  if  the  Methodist  world 
could  hear  your  plea,  something  would  be 
done,"  he  added,  playfully. 

The  minister,  without  doubt,  was  right. 
That  pale  face,  that  serene  brow,  that  uncom 
plaining,  undaunted  spirit,  would  have  aroused 
the  spirit  of  self-sacrifice  in  all ;  and  something 
would  be  done  to  remove  these  and  all  other 
unnecessary  burdens  of  the  itinerancy. 

Several  of  their  friends  dropped  in  one  after 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  57 

,«r 

another,  during  the  day,  with  offers  of  assistance 
and  regrets  for  their  departure.  The  hearts 
of  the  pastor's  family  and  of  his  flock  became 
more  closely  cemented  in  the  bonds  of  fellow 
ship  and  Christian  love,  now  they  were  about  to 
separate. 

"  They  are  really  a  kind-hearted,  well-mean 
ing  people,"  said  Mrs.  Arthur  to  her  husband ; 
"  and  I  find  it  hard  to  leave  them."  And  she 
seemed  to  forget  all  her  own  toils,  and  the 
scanty  allowance  that  had  been  afforded  them, 
and  the  petty  annoyances  she  had  been  occa 
sionally  subjected  to.  All  their  little  acts  of 
kindness  and  attention  were  cherished  in  her 
memory,  and  left  only  sunshine  there. 

The  next  morning  they  were  up  with  the 
dawn  of  day,  and  an  hour  afterward  were  all 
on  their  way  to  the  d6pot. 

"There  is  Sister  Blanchard  calling  after  us," 
sung  out  Nathaniel,  the  eldest  son,  who  was 
on  the  look-out  for  acquaintances. 

The  driver  stopped,  and  the  lady  came  up, 
"merely  to  say  good-by  once  more,"  she  said; 
"  and  here  is  a  little  basket  for  the  children,  and 
the  cakes  are  from  grandma." 

They  all  sung  out  many  times,  "  Good-by !" 
and  Sister  Celia  was  soon  left  out  of  sight. 


8  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


A  tear  bedewed  Mrs.  Arthur's  cheek;  but 
the  children  were  delighted. 

The  basket  had  already  been  explored,  and 
they  had  found  in  it  a  fine  orange  and  an  apple 
for  each  ;  and  "just  five  of  Grandma  Barnard's 
nice  cup-cakes,"  with  one  of  her  favorite  little 
monthly  roses  stuck  in  the  top  of  each. 

"That  is  just  like  Grandma  Barnard,  isn't 
it  ?"  said  Marion,  the  eldest  of  the  group. 

"  Yes  ;  that's  Grandma  Barnard,  and  nobody 
else,"  replied  JSTattie. 

At  the  de"pot  they  found  several  of  their 
friends  assembled,  who  crowded  around  them 
as  if  to  prolong  their  stay.  Some  were  there 
who  had  been  led  "to  the  Lamb  of  God  who 
taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world,"  under  the 
ministrations  of  Mr.  Arthur;  and  their  tears 
fell  thick  and  fast,  and  they  were  overcome 
with  deep  emotion. 

Finally,  the  last  words  of  admonition  and  en 
couragement  fell  from  the  faithful  minister's 
lips,  the  last  farewell  was  spoken,  and  the  pas 
tor  and  his  flock  part  to  meet  no  more  until 
they  shall  assemble  in  the  great  day  of  final  ac 
counts. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  59 


CHAPTEE  VII. 

If  one  heart  grows  lighter, 

By  our  words  made  glad, 
If  one  drooping  spirit, 

Weary,  faint,  and  sad, 
Half  forgets  its  anguish 

For  a  little  while, 
Is  it  vain  for  us  to  speak  ? 

Vain  for  us  to  smile  ? — A.  WESTOIC. 

THE  sun  had  sunk  far  westward  before  Mr. 
Arthur  and  his  family  arrived  at  the  end  of 
their  journey.  Frankie  and  Charley  were  both 
fast  asleep,  and  the  older  children,  quite  too 
large  for  that,  of  course  were  glad  to  escape 
from  a  further  test  of  their  courage,  which  had 
visibly  begun  to  decline. 

"  Here  we  are,  my  dear,"  said  Mr.  Arthur,  as 
he  cast  a  glance  from  the  window  ;  "  and  there 
are  some  of  our  people,"  he  added  with  evident 
satisfaction. 

Mr.  Hatfield  and  his  active  neighbor  and 
Christian  brother,  Boynton,  were  both  in  wait 
ing,  and  desirous  of  taking  the  minister  and  his 


60 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


family  to  their  own  homes  ;  and  two  or  three 
of  the  Harvey  fraternity  were  ready  with  their 
teams  to  take  the  movables  to  the  parsonage. 

"  Can  we  not  go  directly  to  the  parsonage 
ourselves  ?"  said  Mrs.  Arthur.  "  Our  children 
are  all  very  weary ;  it  is  Saturday  night,  and  I 
think  I  can  manage  them  with  less  trouble  there 
than  at  any  other  place." 

"  If  you  prefer  to  do  so,"  said  Mr.  Hatfield. 
"  The  house  is  well  warmed,  and  several  of  the 
sisters  are  there  now." 

"  O,  then,  all  is  right ;  we  will  go  directly 
there,"  replied  the  minister's  wife. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  61 

At  the  parsonage  they  were  welcomed  by 
Mrs.  Hatfield,  Mrs.  Marston,  the  wife  of  one 
of  the  class-leaders,  Mrs.  Boynton,  and  Julia 
and  Lana,  the  youngest  daughters  of  Father 
Harvey. 

These  ladies,  with  several  others,  had  spent 
"  a  few  hours  "  that  day  "  in  putting  things  to 
rights  a  little."  Some  of  them  were  at  the  same 
place  the  day  previous.  What  they  had  been 
about  was  not  told,  though  housekeepers  could 
easily  "  guess,"  and  it  was  known  that  they  had 
requested  "  Good  Sister  Capron,"  their  former 
pastor's  wife,  as  they  had  each  of  her  prede 
cessors,  "  not  to  make  the  least  preparation  for 
the  new  minister's  family,"  adding,  that  "it 
would  be  impossible  for  her  to  do  so  without 
great  inconvenience,  and  they  would  make  it 
all  right." 

These  modest  women  having  no  desire  to  set 
forth  claims  to  amazing  smartness,  never  made 
mention  of  what  they  had  done ;  and  if  the  par 
sonage  was  left  "uncommonly  tidy,"  and  the 
furniture  "  soiled  the  least  possible,"  nothing 
was  said  about  it.  They  thought  such  a  remark 
would  seem  to  imply  a  lack  in  some  former  oc 
cupant. 

The  kind  hearts  of  these  Christian  women 


62  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

glowed  with  generous  sympathy  when  they  saw 
Mrs.  Arthur,  the  personification  of  purity  and 
undaunted  Christian  heroism^  almost  self-immo 
lated,  and  they  resolved  to  cherish  carefully 
that  fading,  drooping  flower,  and,  if  possible,  re 
store  it  to  health  and  vigor. 

"  Would  you  not  like  to  rest  a  little  while  ?" 
said  Mrs.  Boynton,  a  plump  little  body  with  a 
sweet,  smiling  face,  and  a  way  as  winning  as  a 
child's.  "  "We  will  have  tea  ready  pretty  soon, 
and  then  we  will  call  you.  Here  is  a  little  bed 
room  just  out  of  the  study,  and  all  warm,"  con 
tinued  she,  in  tones  so  soothing  and  mild,  that 
Mrs.  Arthur  felt  her  heart  swelling,  and  her 
eyes  moistening.  "I  will  assist  you,  do  let 
me,"  she  continued,  as  she  arranged  the  pil 
lows,  and  before  the  minister's  wife  was  aware 
that  she  had  given  assent,  she  was  sinking  to 
repose. 

The  children  were  so  well  entertained  by  the 
girls,  that  none  of  them  cried  "  because  it  did 
not  seem  like  home,"  as  they  had  done  when 
taken  into  a  cold,  unfurnished,  and  unlighted 
house,  hungry  and  sleepy. 

"  This  seems  almost  like  home,  now,  Frankie," 
said  Jennie,  as  she  went  skipping  across  the 
room ;  "I  shall  love  to  live  here,  I  know." 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  63 

"So  shall  I,"  replied  Frank;  "and  don't  you 
see,  they  are  getting  supper  for  us !" 

As  there  were  no  empty  shelves  in  the  pan 
try,  since  a  half  dozen  well-filled  baskets  had  ar 
rived  from  as  many  different  families,  it  was  not 
found  difficult  to  spread  an  excellent  table. 

After  tea,  a  few  large  boxes  were  unscrewed, 
Mr.  Arthur's  books  removed  to  the  book-case, 
and  one  or  two  beds  made  up  in  as  quiet  a 
manner  as  possible,  after  which  the  company 
left  the  minister's  family  alone  in  their  new 
home. 

"This  is  delightful,"  said  Mrs.  Arthur;  "it 
seems  like  going  home.  In  what  a  quiet  way, 
really  home-like,  every  thing  has  been  conducted." 

"Yes,  this  is  just  the  thing,"  replied  Mr.  Ar 
thur.  "There  is  some  difference  between  such 
a  reception,  and  coming  worn  and  weary  after 
the  fatigues  of  a  laborious  Conference,  packing, 
and  a  long  journey,  and  finding  a  cold,  unfur 
nished,  and  unlighted  house,  with  not  a  friend  to 
greet  us.  I  assure  you,  Mary,  I  feel  like  preach 
ing  to-morrow." 

"Your  looks  indicate  it,"  said  Mrs.  Arthur, 
smiling.  "I  have  not  seen  you  so  much  like 
yourself  for  a  long  time." 

"How  could  it  be  otherwise,"  replied  Mr. 


64  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

Arthur,  "  when  my  wife  has  grown  ten  years 
younger  in  the  last  five  hours  ?" 

"Well,  my  dear,"  said  the  minister's  wife, 
brightening  up  still  more,  "I  did  think  myself 
very  much  fatigued,  just  before  we  arrived,  but 
somehow  that  sense  of  weariness  has  strangely 
departed  from  me.  "What  a  delightful  com 
pany  we  found  here,  and  just  the  right  number 
to  render  valuable  assistance." 

"  The  larger  part  of  the  company  retired  be 
fore  we  came;  so  Brother  Boynton  informed 
me,"  said  Mr.  Arthur. 

"How  thoughtful,"  replied  the  minister's 
wife;  "I  should  have  been  glad  to  have  seen 
them  all  if  I  had  felt  equal  to  it." 

"Such  thoughtfulness  is  a  rare  virtue,"  re 
plied  the  minister;  "I  was  glad  on  your  ac 
count.  I  begin  to  think  there  are  a  few  leading 
spirits  here  who  have  a  right  view  of  things 
themselves,  and  a  rare  faculty  of  leading  others 
into  their  measures.  Where  such  is  the  case, 
we  may  expect  to  find  a  pleasant  state  of 
things." 

It  was  not  until  Monday  that  the  minister 
and  his  wife  knew  the  extent  of  the  attentions 
of  their  new  society.  Pantry,  cellar,  and  wood- 
house  had  received  contributions. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  65 

Marian  and  Nathaniel  were  early  exploring 
the  premises,  and  were  constantly  singing  out, 
"Look  here,  mother;  just  look  here!"  Now  it 
was  a  "  ham,"  or  a  "  cheese  " — they  had  never 
seen  a  whole  cheese  before ;  now  "  apples,  and 
eggs,  and  potatoes ;"  and  now,  "  O,  good !  good  ! 
a  pile  of  nuts,  a  real  pile,  mother!"  True 
enough.  And  Billy  and  Dwight,  Mr.  Arthur's 
young  friends  at  Farmer  Hatfield's,  were  no 
doubt  answerable  for  placing  them  there  in  a 
sly  corner  on  purpose  to  surprise  the  minister's 
children. 

But  they  did  not  espy  all.  The  friends  seem 
ed  to  have  forgotten  nothing,  and  their  thought 
ful  attentions,  performed  with  very  little  incon 
venience  to  themselves,  had  been  a  real  benefit 
to  their  minister's  family,  not  only  in  a  pecuni 
ary  manner,  but  it  helped  to  strengthen  and 
sustain  them,  and  to  prepare  them  for  continued 
trust  in  God,  and  an  immediate  entrance  upon 
the  pastoral  work. 


66  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


CHAPTER  VIH 

Christian,  trust  thou  in  God, 

And  life's  dark  hours  illumed  with  light  shall  be ; 
The  path  the  lowly  Saviour  meekly  trod, 

Is  it  too  rugged  or  too  lone  for  thee  ? 
Shadows  may  throng  thy  way  ; 

But  banish  from  thy  heart  the  phantom  fear, 
And  the  glad  dawning  of  a  brighter  day, 

A  day  of  sunshine  and  sweet  hope  is  near. 

A.  WESTON. 

MONDAY  evening  there  was  quite  a  little  as 
sembly  at  Dr.  Richmond's  office.  Mr.  Boynton, 
both  class-leaders,  "Father"  Harvey,  and  two 
of  his  sons,  Mr.  Hatfield,  and  several  others 
were  present,  and  all  were  in  a  very  animated 
conversation. 

"It  will  never  do,"  said  Mr.  Boynton,  with 
emphasis;  "I  could  not  sleep  Saturday  night 
in  thinking  of  it;  there  is  no  religion  in  such  a 
course.  I  would  as  soon  be  caught  stealing  a 
sheep  as  hearing  preaching  without  paying  for 
"it,  and  ^my  full  proportion  too.  I  think  it  a 
great  pity  when  a  man  becomes  so  rich  that  his 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  67 

minister's  tax  is  too  heavy  for  him.  There  is 
old  Mr.  Crawford,  his  government  tax  is  so 
much  now  he  has  nothing  to  give  for  the  sup 
port  of  the  Gospel.  When  he  was  a  poor  man 
he  could  pay  his  taxes  easy  enough,  and  had  a 
little  to  spare  for  religious  purposes;  now  his 
wealth  is  taxed  it  makes  him  groan." 

"  If  the  minister  labors  for  us  and  our  families, 
we  are  in  duty  bound  to  support  him  and  his 
family.  And  it  would  be  a  shame  to  any  peo 
ple  to  ask  how  little  the  preacher  could  live 
upon  without  real  suffering,"  said  Mr.  Hatfield. 

"Here  are  ten  of  us,"  said  Mr.  Marston,  "sub 
stantial  sort  of  people,  we  might  say;  suppose 
we  take  the  responsibility  of  the  thing ;  it  will 
be  only  ten  dollars  apiece  more  than  what  we 
have  been  paying.  The  rest  will  easily  be 
made  up  from  the  classes." 

"I  tell  you  such  a  trifle  ought  not  to  be 
taken  into  the  account  in  such  a  case,"  replied 
Mr.  Boynton  with  emphasis,  and  without  wait 
ing  for  a  response.  It  was  evident  he  intended 
to  produce  conviction  in  the  minds  of  all  before 
allowing  them  an  opportunity  to  commit  them 
selves. 

His  open,  earnest  face,  beaming  with  a  glow 
of  generous  sympathy,  his  energetic  manner, 


68  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

expressive  of  deep  feeling,  and  his  known  in 
tegrity  of  purpose,  never  failed  to  make  them 
selves  felt;  while  his  eminently  social  nature 
bound  all  hearts  to  him.  He  exerted  an  influ 
ence  superior,  perhaps,  to  any  other  man  in  the 
society. 

Mr.  Hatfield  had  a  quiet,  persuasive  power, 
"Father"  Harvey  was  honored  and  beloved, 
Dr.  Richmond,  exact  in  his  Christian  deport 
ment,  and  eminent  for  unswerving  fidelity  m 
all  the  duties  of  his  station,  was  emphatically  a 
sure  man;  Mr.  Marston  always  arrayed  him 
self  on  the  right  side,  and  though  his  opinion 
might  be  unexpressed,  yet  all  knew  where  to 
find  him ;  while  Mr.  Boynton  seemed  to  sway 
all  hearts  with  an  irresistible  power.  He  was  a 
man  of  impulse ;  yet  his  seemed  one  strong 
impulse  toward  good  that  never  abated. 
Happy  the  minister  who  has  such  a  band 
of  co-laborers. 

"  Certainly  such  a  trifle  should  not  be  taken 
into  the  account,"  continued  Mr.  Hatfield ; 
"  and  for  Mrs.  Arthur  to  get  along  without  a 
servant  is  out  of  the  question ;  and  with  their 
present  salary  they  cannot  afford  it.  They 
have  been  attempting  it  the  past  year,  and  look 
at  the  effects  of  it.  The  minister's  wife  is 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  69 

nearly  a  wreck,  and  the  minister  himself  de 
pressed  with  burdens  which  should  be  borne 
by  other  shoulders." 

"  Without  doubt,  much  of  his  time  has  been 
spent  in  attempting  to  lighten  the  cares  of  his 
wife,  which  he  has  endeavored  to  make  up  by 
encroaching  upon  the  hours  of  rest,"  said  Mr. 
Marston. 

"  It  is  rather  humiliating  to  think  of  the 
minister's  time  being  spent  in  the  nursery," 
said  Dr.  Richmond,  "  as  though  it  were  worth 
no  more  than  the  wages  of  a  girl ;  and  yet  I 
have  known  minister's  families,  through  the 
neglect  of  their  people,  in  precisely  this  situa 
tion." 

"  So  have  I,"  replied  Mr.  Boynton ;  "  and  the 
people  who  have  thus  neglected  their  duty  to 
their  minister,  complaining  that  he  did  not 
visit  them,  and  bewailing  the  want  of  an 
efficient  ministry." 

"And  it  is  more  humiliating  to  add,  but 
it  is  true  for  all  that,"  said  Mr.  Hatfield,  "  that 
these  individuals  are  those  who  make  so  many 
unjust  comparisons  between  our  ministry  and 
that  of  other  denominations,  and  who  bow  so 
obsequiously  to  everything  out  of  their  own 
communion.  Even  the  plated  passes  for  the 


70  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

true  coin  with  them,  if  it  has  any  mark  but  our 
own  upon  it." 

"Just  so,"  replied  Mr.  Boynton;  "but  what 
could  they  expect  of  a  minister  in  such  a  case  ? 
He  has  not  the  heart  of  a  barbarian,  and  cannot 
see  his  wife  sinking  under  so  much  labor  and 
care,  while  he  has  a  hand  to  help.  And  should 
he  press  the  matter  upon  his  people,  in  many 
cases  his  usefulness  for  his  whole  term  would 
be  destroyed." 

"  Many  of  our  societies  are  new ;  and  so  long 
as  our  Church  retains  her  missionary  character, 
we  shall  have  new  societies  constantly  spring 
ing  up.  The  people  have  not  yet  learned  what 
is  right.  The  Gospel  has  not  got  a  deep  hold 
upon  their  hearts  yet.  Many  good  men  have 
erroneous  ideas,  which  time,  and  patience,  and 
a  good  deal  of  grace  alone  will  correct,"  replied 
"Father"  Harvey. 

"  I  know  it,  and  more  is  the  pity,"  answered 
Mr.  Boynton.  "My  wife  was  speaking  of  that 
just  now."  We  must  excuse  him  for  thinking 
his  wife  an  oracle ;  many  others  entertained  the 
same  opinion  of  the  sweet-spirited,  discreet 
woman. 

"My  wife,"  continued  he,  "was  speaking  of 
this  matter  of  help  also ;  and  she  says  that,  with 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  71 

the  same  number  in  the  family,  there  is  double 
the  work  to  be  done  in  a  minister's  house. 
There  is  company  coming  at  all  times,  to  bo 
entertained  and  fed,  besides  constant  interrup 
tions  from  callers ;  the  children  requiring  double 
the  attention  at  such  times,  as  some  of  us  well 
know,  and  everything  to  be  kept  in  company 
order." 

"Exactly  so,"  replied  Mr.  Hatfield;  "and 
then,  if  any  man  needs  the  society  of  his  wife, 
that  man  is  the  minister  who  feels  the  responsi 
bilities  of  his  position.  He  above  all  needs  the 
solace  of  domestic  life,  and  sympathy  and  sup 
port  in  his  public  work?" 

"  But  how  can  he  have  this,"  exclaimed  the 
doctor,  "  when  the  wasted  health  of  the  mother 
of  his  children  claims  his  sympathy,  and  calls 
him  from  his  work  ?" 

"  We  do  not  expect  our  minister's  wife  to  do 
the  work  of  a  pastor,"  added  Mr.  Marston; 
"we  think  the  care  of  her  husband  and  chil 
dren  her  sphere  of  action.  And,  as  Brother 
Boynton  remarks,  that  is  full  enough  to  employ 
the  time  of  two  women  at  least." 

"As  a  general  thing,  all  denominations  ex 
pect  vastly  too  much  of  their  minister's  wife," 
observed  Mr.  Leonard,  the  dentist,  who  had 


72  THE     ITINERANT    SIDE. 

recently  removed  to  the  hamlet.  "She  must 
abound  in  hospitality  to  strangers,  and  to  the 
poor,  and  in  attendance  upon  the  sick,  besides 
having  the  general  watch-care  of  the  sisterhood, 
the  supervision  of  charitable  societies,  and  being 
a  leader  in  prayer-meetings,  and  a  tract  dis 
tributer." 

"  Well,  I  should  be  very  unwilling  to  give 
my  wife  to  the  parish  in  that  way,"  said  Mr. 
Boyiiton.  "  I  sadly  fear  my  home  would  soon 
cease  to  be  the  paradise  that  it  now  is ;  and 
iny  children  could  poorly  spare  the  presence 
and  training  of  their  mother." 

The  company  smiled  at  his  earnestness;  and 
the  doctor,  who  was  unmarried,  "cheered" 
him. 

"My  opinion  is,"  said  "Father"  Harvey, 
"  that  -the  minister's  wife  should  be  her  own 
judge 'in  such  matters.  Attentions  upon  the 
sick  and  poor  are  duties  which  belong  to  every 
Christian  as  they  have  opportunity.  Her 
duties  in  the  praying  circle  must  be  decided  by 
herself.  It  is  to  be  presumed,  that  if  she  fol 
lows  the  teachings  of  the  Spirit,  she  will  be  well 
instructed." 

The  next  Saturday  evening,  one  of  the  stew 
ards  of  the  Church  called  at  the  parsonage ; 


THE    ITINERANT   SIDE.  73 

and,  on  leaving,  deposited  a  sealed  envelope  in 
the  hands  of  the  minister. 

Mr.  Arthur  opened  it,  and  read  aloud : 

"You  will  find  inclosed  fifty  dollars,  the  first 
quarter's  payment  of  two  hundred  dollars, 
which  we  have  voted  to  add  to  your  present 
salary. 

"  The  society  think  Mrs.  Arthur  needs  a  serv 
ant.  If  the  addition  of  this  sum  to  your  present 
salary  will  secure  it  to  her,  our  wishes  will  be 
accomplished. 

"  If  anything  further  is  necessary,  you  will  do 
us  a  favor  by  making  it  known. 

"  In  behalf  of  the  board." 

Mrs.  Arthur  could  now  scarcely  refrain  from 
weeping,  and  the  eyes  of  the  minister  were 
dimmed  with  tears.  They  had  undaunted, 
suffered  privations  and  afflictions,  their  i^nyield- 
ing  spirits  had  stood  unmoved  in  darlc  and 
trying  moments,  but  now  they  were  sub 
dued  under  a  sense  of  God's  providing,  watch 
ful  care. 

"  Really !  I  have  never  needed  this  so  much 
as  I  now  do,"  said  Mrs.  Arthur.  "It  is  provi 
dential." 

That  night  the  minister  and  his  wife  sung,  in 
subdued  voices : 


74  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

"  How  do  thy  mercies  close  me  round ! 

Forever  be  thy  name  adored ; 
I  blush  in  all  things  to  abound ; 

The  servant  is  above  his  Lord. 

"  Inured  to  poverty  and  pain, 
A  suffering  life  my  Master  led ; 

The  Son  of  God,  the  Son  of  man, 
He  had  not  where  to  lay  his  head. 

"  But,  lo!  a  place  he  hath  prepared 
For  me,  whom  watchful  angels  keep ; 

Yea !  he  himself  becomes  my  guard ; 
He  smooths  my  bed,  and  gives  me  sleep. 

"Jesus  protects ;  my  fears  be  gone: 
What  can  the  Rock  of  ages  move  ? 

Safe  in  thy  arms  I  lay  me  down, 
Thine  everlasting  arms  of  love." 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  75 


CHAPTEK  IX. 

Can  hopes  of  heaven,  bright  prospects  of  an  hour, 
That  come  to  waft  me  out  of  sorrow's  power, 
Obscure  or  quench  a  faculty  that  finds 
Its  happiest  soil  in  the  serenest  minds. — COWPEB. 

THE  kindness  and  attention  to  the  wants  of 
the  minister  on  the  part  of  the  people,  were  the 
fruitful  source  of  many  conversations  between 
Mr.  Arthur  and  his  wife.  Everything  had  been 
done  so  promptly  and  cheerfully ;  his  necessi 
ties  had  been  anticipated,  and  met  with  so  much 
feeling  and  delicacy,  that  the  effect  upon  them 
both  was  most  salutary. 

The  minister  performed  his  labor  with  an 
energy  and  a  buoyancy  of  spirit,  such  as  ho 
hardly  knew  he  possessed.  His  religious  enjoy 
ments  increased,  and  he  realized  the  presence 
and  the  sustaining  and  life-giving  influence  of 
the  Eternal  in  a  degree  he  had  not  for  a  long 
time  felt. 

The  beloved  partner  of  his  joys  and  sorrows 
felt  the  influence  of  the  change  in  their  condi- 


76  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

tion  even  more  than  the  minister  himself.  Her 
cheek  recovered  its  natural  glow,  her  eye  its 
brightness,  and  her  step  its  elasticity.  This 
change  more  than  repaid  those  benevolent 
hearts  who  had  been  so  assiduous  to  her. 

"  I  begin  to  think,  Mary,"  said  Mr.  Arthur  to 
his  wife  one  day,  "  that  my  good  brethren  here 
will  have  a  large  share  in  my  glory.  I  have 
few  crosses  and  trials  compared  to  what  I  some 
times  have  had.  They  seem  resolved  to  bear 
these  themselves." 

"I  have  thought  so  myself,"  replied  Mrs. 
Arthur.  "  But  our  willingness  to  bear  whatever 
will  promote  the  glory  of  God  will  secure  to  us 
heavenly  favor,  will  it  not?  He  has  never 
suffered  us  to  be  tempted  above  what  we  are 
able  to  bear,  but  has  with  every  temptation 
made  a  way  for  our  escape." 

"  You  think,  and  so  do  I,  that  many  of  our 
trials  are  the  result  of  temptation,"  replied  Mr. 
Arthur. 

"  I  have  no  doubt  of  it,  my  dear,"  said  Mrs. 
Arthur.  "  Our  wants  have  not  been  starving, 
nor  our  annoyances  persecutions.  What  neces 
sities  and  privations  have  not  many  endured  for 
the  sake  of  wealth  and  renown  ?  For  the  love 
of  art,  the  artist  has  subjected  himself  to  fast- 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  77 

ings,  to  destitution,  and  to  exile.  The  philos 
opher,  for  the  love  of  his  books,  will  live  in  a 
garret,  and  subsist  on  his  crust.  The  naturalist 
and  the  explorer  will  expose  themselves  to  the 
inclemencies  of  all  climates;  will  live  on  the 
meager  supplies  of  the  knapsack,  or  the  uncer 
tain  supplies  of  the  chase ;  and  will  sleep 
under  the  open  sky,  or  in  clefts  of  rocks,  in 
their  favorite  pursuits.  And  can  we  not  wel 
come  more  than  all  this  for  the  love  of 
Christ?" 

"You  are  a  true  heroine,  Mary,"  said  Mr. 
Arthur ;  "  and  we  may  well  ask  ourselves, 
what  are  the  privations,  inconveniences,  annoy 
ances,  and  toils  of  the  itinerancy,  when  com 
pared  to  the  great  recompense  of  the  reward? 
And  to  the  sufferings  of  our  adorable  Redeemer 
they  are  not  so  much  as  the  dust  in  the 
balance." 

"The  fear  or  the  effects  of  poverty  should 
not  certainly  afflict  the  loyal  servants  of  Him, 
who,  'though  he  was  rich,  became  poor, 
that  we  through  his  poverty  might  be  made 
rich,' "  replied  Mrs.  Arthur. 

"These  do  not  afflict  me  for  myself,  Mary," 
said  Mr.  Arthur.  "  I  often  realize  that  in  the 
strength  of  Christ  I  am  strong  for  the  conflict. 


78  THE    ITINERANT   SIDE. 

If  ever  I  am  afflicted  by  them,  it  is  when  I 
think  of  you  and  the  children.  But  to  minister 
to  a  people,  Mary,  who  seem  to  have  no  interest 
in  the  comfort  or  convenience  of  their  minister, 
to  strive  to  fulfill  my  ministry,  '  that  I  may  pre 
sent  every  man  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus;'  and 
where  I  had  looked  for  fruits,  to  find  covetous- 
ness,  and  evil  surmisings,  and  fault  findings, 
these  are  the  real  trials  of  the  minister." 

"  And  yet  you  do  not  look  for  all  the  fruits  of 
the  Spirit  to  appear  at  once,  and  are  never 
discouraged,"  said  Mrs.  Arthur. 

"No;  the  husbandman  spared  the  barren 
fig-tree,  though  he  came  three  years  seeking 
fruit  and  found  none." 

The  minister  and  his  wife  were  ready  in 
excuses  for  delinquencies,  and  thereby  saved 
themselves  many  unpleasant  reflections;  and 
happy  would  it  have  been  for  some  of  the 
people  among  whom  he  had  labored,  if  they 
had  cultivated  more  carefully  the  same  spirit 
of  charity. 

"  We  are  getting  on  finely,"  called  out  Mr. 
Hatfield  to  "Father"  Harvey,  as  the  latter 
was  riding  by  one  morning. 

"  Yes,  yes,  Brother  Hatfield,"  replied  the  old 
gentleman,  his  countenance  brightening;  "we 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  79 

have  peace  within  our  walls  and  prosperity 
within  our  palaces." 

"  There  is  a  cordial,  hearty  interest  between 
pastor  and  people  that  I  like  to  see,"  said  Mr. 
Hatfield.  "  It  argues  well  for  the  future." 

"You  will  always  find  it  so;  you  will  always 
find  it  so,"  replied  "Father"  Harvey,  with  a 
pleasant  animation.  "The  people  can  look 
the  minister  in  the  face,  and  feel  that  they  have 
endeavored  to  do  their  duty  to  him  ;  and  that 
they  are  not  in  debt  to  him  either." 

"  Yes,  yes,"  replied  Mr.  Hatfield ;  "  if  a  man 
owes  another,  and  has  not  the  ability  or  the 
disposition  to  pay  him,  he  dislikes  to  meet  that 
man.  Let  the  debt  be  paid,  and  he  is  cordial 
again." 

"Exactly  so,  brother,"  said  "Father"  Har 
vey  ;'  "  and  thus  it  is  with  the  people  toward 
their  minister.  The  injunction  of  the  apostle 
might  be  profitably  followed  in  such  cases: 
'  Owe  no  man  anything,  but  to  love  one 
another.' " 

Mr.  Hatfield  smiled  at  the  ardor  of  the  old 
gentleman,  though  he  manifested  nearly  'as 
much  himself. 

"It  is  true,  'Father'  Harvey,"  he  replied; 
"if  the  stewards  and  leaders  are  negligent, 


80  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

and  the  minister  is  oppressed  in  consequence, 
a  coldness  of  feeling  naturally  springs  up  be 
tween  them.  If  the  members  neglect  to  pay 
their  class  money  or  apportionment,  when  the 
preacher  makes  them  a  visit  they  apprehend  that 
he  is  aware  of  the  fact,  feel  embarrassed,  and  a, 
restraint  in  his  presence,  and  consequently  do 
not  enjoy  his  pastoral  call.  They  feel  a  sense  of 
the  injustice  and  of  their  own  dishonesty." 

"  And  they  will  feel  it  in  another  way  too," 
replied  "Father"  Harvey,  as  he  drew  in  his 
reins  and  gathered  up  his  whip.  "The  old  proph 
et  can  tell  them  in  what  manner:  'Ye  looked 
for  much,  and  lo !  it  came  to  little ;  and  when 
ye  brought  it  home,  I  did  blow  upon  it.  "Why? 
saith  the  Lord  of  hosts.  Because  of  my  house 
that  is  waste,  and  ye  run  every  man  unto  his 
own  house.  Therefore  the  heavens  over  you 
are  stayed  from  dew,  and  the  earth  is  stayed 
from  her  fruits.'  I  believe  in  a  particular 
providence,  Brother  llatfield."  And  with  a 
benignant  "  Good-morning,"  the  old  gentleman 
drove  on. 

"  It  is  even  so,"  Mr.  Hatfield  soliloquized,  as 
he  brought  to  mind  some  of  "Father"  Har 
vey's  oft-quoted  passages  of  Scripture  :  "  There 
is  that  scattereth  and  yet  increaseth,  and  there 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  81 

is  that  withholdeth  more  than  is  meet,  and  it 
tendeth  to  poverty."  "  Ye  have  sown  much,  and 
bring  in  little ;  ye  eat,  but  ye  have  not  enough ; 
ye  drink,  but  ye  are  not  filled  with  drink ;  ye 
clothe  you,  but  there  is  none  warm ;  and  he  that 
earneth  wages,  earneth  wages  to  put  it  into  a 
bag  with  holes."  "Why?  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts.  Because  of  my  house  that  is  waste,  and 
ye  run  every  man  unto  his  own  house." 
6 


82  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Sow  in  the  morn  thy  seed ; 

At  eve  hold  not  thy  hand  ; 
To  doubt  and  fear  give  thou  no  heed, 

Broadcast  it  o'er  the  land. 
And  duly  shall  appear, 

In  verdure,  beauty,  strength, 
The  tender  blade,  the  stalk,  the  ear, 

And  the  full  corn  at  length. — MONTGOMERY. 

SPRING  had  passed,  and  summer,  with  all  its 
rich  and  gorgeous  beauty,  was  reveling  in  the 
lap  of  easy  luxuriance.  Broad  meadows  of 
stately  maize  and  waving  grain  hummed  an 
thems  of  praise  in  the  passing  breeze,  and 
reverently  bowed  their  heads,  as  if  to  adore 
the  Giver  of  the  rain,  and  the  dew,  and  the 
sunshine.  Orchards,  scattered  over  the  hill 
sides,  were  beginning  to  bend  under  their  weight 
of  wealth. 

The  hearts  of  the  pious  farmers  expanded 
with  gratitude  to  the  Lord  of  all,  in  the  prospect 
of  a  bountiful  harvest.  The  angel  of  peace  and 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


83 


of  plenty  hovered  over  the  hamlet,  and  with 
protecting  wings  screened  them  from  storms  and 
from  blight. 

Mr.  Arthur,  also,  was  earnestly  watching  for 
the  first-fruits  of  his  labors  among  this  people. 
The  farmers,  since  his  coming  among  them,  had 
sown  and  planted,  and  already  they  beheld  the 
fruits  of  their  industry.  And  the  minister  asked 


84  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

himself  whether  it  were  too  soon  for  him  to  look 
for  the  results  of  his  ministry. 

The  faithful  pastor  was  not  destined  to  wait 
long.  The  good  seed  sown  had  already  begun 
to  germinate.  The  orphan,  William  Lawrence, 
or,  as  he  was  affectionately  called  by  his  friends 
at  the  hamlet,  "  Billy,"  the  bright,  active,  ener 
getic,  industrious,  playful,  mirth-loving  Billy, 
had  yielded  his  heart  to  the  influences  of  Divine 
grace,  and  was  soon  to  make  the  minister  glad  by 
avowing  his  intention  to  forsake  the  ways  of  sin 

One  beautiful  Saturday  night,  to  the  surprise 
of  all  present  except  the  faithful  pastor,  Billy 
came  into  the  class-meeting.  A  deep  and  earn 
est  seriousness  pervaded  his  countenance,  and 
burying  his  face  in  his  hands,  he  soon  seemed 
lost  to  all  around  him. 

The  exercises  were  nearly  finished,  when  Dr. 
Richmond,  the  leader,  addressed  him.  In  heart 
felt  accents,  and  trembling  with  deep  feeling, 
Billy  expressed  his  conviction  of  his  lost  state, 
and  of  his  need  of  a  Saviour,  and  earnestly  en 
treated  all  present  to  pray  for  him. 

Every  heart  was  melted,  and  every  eye  filled 
with  tears.  "Father"  Harvey  urged  his  way 
to  him,  and  pressed  him  to  his  heart,  and  with 
tears  coursing  down  his  blanched  and  furrowe- 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  85 

cheek,  while  Billy  hung  upon  his  neck,  he 
spoke  loving  words  of  Jesus,  and  of  salvation. 

Billy  was  a  favorite  with  all  who  knew  him ; 
his  open,  manly  character,  his  kind,  affectionate 
heart,  and  his  overflowing  good-nature  made 
him  many  friends  throughout  the  neighborhood. 
And  now  these  Christian  hearts  loved  him  more 
than  ever,  and  every  bosom  glowed  with  tender 
ness  and  Christ-like  sympathy  toward  him. 

Mr.  Arthur  proposed  prayer,  and  each  heart 
responding  to  its  own  impulses,  bowed  low,  and 
poured  out  supplication  and  intercession  in  be 
half  of  the  broken-hearted  penitent. 

Billy  arose  comfortless.  Words  of  encourage 
ment  were  addressed  to  him;  he  was  directed 
anew  to  the  Lamb  of  God  who  taketh  away  the 
sins  of  the  world ;  again  the  class  knelt  in  pray 
er,  but  no  ray  of  light  penetrated  the  gloom  of 
that  sorrowful  spirit,  and  all  arose  and  reluctant 
ly  departed  to  their  homes. 

Many  times  during  the  night  the  stricken 
penitent  arose  to  pray.  At  length  Sabbath 
morning  dawned,  as  clear  and  as  calm  as  a 
morning  in  paradise.  But  to  the  mourner  for 
his  sins  the  heavens  seemed  hung  in  black.  O, 
how  bitter  was  the  consciousness  that  sin  had 
separated  him  far  from  God. 


86  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

The  services  of  the  church  commenced  with  a 
love-feast,  and  the  orphan  boy  was  early  in  the 
sanctuary.  One  single  ray  of  hope  gleamed  in 
upon  his  shrouded  heart  during  the  love-feast, 
and  he  trusted  his  deliverance  was  not  far  dis 
tant.  But  the  day  and  the  evening  passed 
away,  and  Billy  had  not  once  left  his  place  in 
the  church.  Still  that  spirit  struggled  with  un 
belief,  and  the  strife  grew  mighty.  He  was  the 
last  to  go  home,  and  when  he  went  it  was  not 
to  rest. 

At  midnight  he  arose  from  his  couch,  where 
he  had  been  tossing  in  agony  of  spirit,  went 
into  the  open  fields,  and,  falling  prostrate  before 
his  Maker,  he  solemnly  renounced  his  sins,  and 
all  hope  in  himself.  "  I  am  lost !  I  am  lost !" 
he  exclaimed,  in  bitterness.  Then  a  voice  was 
wafted  from  the  hill  of  Calvary,  and  it  fell  in 
sweetest  accents  upon  his  ear :  "  I  have  died ;" 
"  I  that  speak  in  righteousness,  mighty  to  save." 

He  repeated  again,  "  I  am  lost !"  but  the 
thought  seemed  to  retain  none  of  its  power; 
and  "  I  have  died"  came  home  to  his  heart  with 
divine  power.  "Yes,"  he  exclaimed,  as  he 
arose  from  his  prostrate  position,  and  fell  back 
again  as  if  renouncing  anew  all  hope  in  himself, 
"  yes,  I  am  lost ;  but  thou,  my  Saviour,  my 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  87 

Redeemer,  hast  died !     Glory  be  to  God !     He 
came  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost, 
'  saves  me,  even  me !" 

"  My  God  is  reconciled ; 

His  pard'ning  voice  I  hear : 
He  owns  me  for  his  child ; 

I  can  no  longer  fear : 
With  confidence  I  now  draw  nigh, 
And  Father,  Abha,  Father,  cry." 

"  God  is  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto 
himself."  This  precious  scripture  he  repeated 
again  and  again.  "  Reconciling  the  world  unto 
himself!  O,  grace  divine!  O,  love  beyond 
compare !" 

Many  appropriate  passages  of  the  word  of 
God,  which  he  had  learned  in  the  Sunday  school, 
were  impressed  with  sweet  power  upon  his  heart, 
and  his  faith  grew  strong. 

Then  he  cast  his  eyes  upon  the  clear,  blue  sky 
above  him,  and  the  stars  seemed  hymning  an 
thems  of  praise  to  their  Creator.  He  listened, 
and  the  woods  and  waving  fields  were  softly 
murmuring  the  goodness  of  the  Unseen.  The 
hum  of  insects  breaking  upon  the  stillness  of  that 
gorgeous  summer  night,  the  distant  dashing  of 
the  mountain  brook  upon  its  rocky  channel,  and 
the  balmy  breath  of  the  gently  stirring  breeze, 


88  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

all  had  a  voice  in  harmony,  a  voice  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving. 

Billy  sprung  to  his  feet,  and  exclaimed,  in  the 
fullness  of  a  heart  set  free  from  the  thralldom  of 
sin,  "  Let  everything  that  hath  breath  praise  the 
Lord,  who  forgiveth  iniquity,  transgression,  and 
sin.  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  all  that  is 
within  me  bless  his  holy  name !"  and  with  a  re 
newed  heart  and  a  light  step  he  bounded  home 
ward;  and  through  the  night-watches  angels 
listened,  and  waved,  and  flapped  their  golden 
wings  with  purest  bliss,  as  ever  and  anon  a  clear 
burst  of  praise  rung  out  from  the  low-ceiled 
chamber  of  the  orphan  boy. 

Many  others,  soon  after,  pledged  allegiance  to 
the  King  of  kings,  and  were  taken  into  covenant 
favor  with  him.  There  was  joy  in  the  hamlet, 
there  was  rejoicing  among  the  angels  in  heaven. 

Billy  never  forgot  the  place  where  his  spirit 
breathed  the  pure  air  of  Eden,  the  atmosphere 
of  love ;  and  in  later  years  he  often  repeated 
the  beautiful  heart  melody  of  a  living  son  of 
song: 

"  There  is  a  spot  to  me  more  dear 
Than  native  vale  or  mountain ; 

A  spot  for  which  affection's  tear 
Springs  grateful  from  its  fountain. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  89" 

'Tis  not  where  kindred  souls  abound, 

Though  that  on  earth  is  heaven ; 
But  where  I  first  my  Saviour  found, 

And  felt  my  sins  forgiven. 

"  Hard  was  my  toil  to  reach  the  shore, 

Long  toss'd  upon  the  ocean ; 
Above  me  was  the  thunder's  roar, 

Beneath  the  waves'  commotion ; 
Darkly  the  pall  of  night  was  thrown 

Around  me,  faint  with  terror. 
In  that  dark  hour,  how  did  my  groan 

Ascend  for  years  of  error ! 

"  Sinking  and  fainting  as  for  breath, 

I  knew  not  help  was  near  me ; 
And  cried,  '  O  save  me,  Lord,  from  death, 

Immortal  Jesus,  hear  me !' 
Then,  quick  as  thought,  I  felt  him  mine, 

My  Saviour  stood  before  me ; 
I  saw  his  brightness  round  me  shine, 

And  shouted  '  Glory !  glory !' 

"  O  sacred  hour !     O  hallowed  spot ! 

Where  love  Divine  first  found  me ; 
Wherever  falls  my  distant  lot, 

My  heart  shall  linger  round  thee ; 
And  when  from  earth  I  rise  to  soar 

Up  to  my  home  in  heaven, 
Down  will  I  cast  my  eyes  once  more 

Where  I  was  first  forgiven." 


90  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Jesus,  let  all  thy  servants  shine 

Illustrious  as  the  sun ; 
And  bright,  with  borrow'd  rays  divine, 

Their  glorious  circuit  run. — C.  WESLKT. 

Two  years  passed  away,  cementing  the  bond 
of  union  between  pastor  and  people,  and  bear 
ing  witness  that  the  Spirit  of  God  was  sealing 
the  faithful  efforts  of  the  ministry. 

Mr.  Arthur  and  his  family  then  bade  adieu  to 
a  society,  and  to  scenes  around  which  their 
hearts  lingered  with  fondness,  to  go  forth  again 
among  strangers;  and  once  more  the  blessings 
and  prayers  of  a  Church  followed  him. 

The  members  of  the  Church  at  the  hamlet 
did  not  complain  of  the  rules  of  their  Discipline 
that  required  the  removal  of  their  beloved  pas 
tor,  though  they  would  have  been  glad  to  have 
retained  him  with  them.  The  system  that  re 
quired  his  removal,  they  reasoned,  had  furnish 
ed  their  Church  with  a  pastor,  such  as  they  could 
hardly  have  hoped  for  under  a  different  system. 


THE    ITINERANT   SIDE.  91 

Other  societies  needed  the  influence  of  his 
deep  and  enlightened  piety  and  cultivated  tal 
ents,  his  wise  and  well-conducted  measures  and 
faithfulness,  and  therefore  they  bade  him  "Good 
speed." 

The  minister  had  it  in  his  heart  to  live  and 
die  with  such  a  people.  But  his  motto  was  not 
"  little  work,  and  full  pay."  Had  he  reckoned 
ease  and  fullness  of  bread  his  chief  good,  he 
might  have  murmured,  but  he  had  entered  the 
vineyard  of  the  Lord  a  worker,  and  he  gloried 
in  a  system  that  always  furnished  every  willing 
laborer  full  employment,  even  though  there 
were  some  inconveniences  attending  it- 
He  thought  it  was  much  better  for  the  minis 
try  than  to  be  compelled  to  stand  idly  in  the 
vineyard,  "because  no  man  hath  hired  us;"  and 
much  better  for  the  people  than  to  be  left  fre 
quently  without  a  pastor. 

After  Mr.  Arthur  and  his  family  had  left  the 
hamlet,  Mr.  Boynton  remarked  to  his  wife,  as 
they  were  making  preparations  for  the  minister 
expected  from  Conference,  "  I  see  that  we  are 
far  from  the  mark  yet.  There  are  many  things 
to  be  done  before  we  shall  be  clear  in  this  mat 
ter.  I  see  no  reason  under  the  sun  why  the 
members  of  Christ's  Church  should  not  be  as 


92  THE    ITINERANT   SIDE. 

self-denying  as  the  preacher.  Who  ever  said," 
continued  he  in  his  emphatic  manner,  "  that  the 
minister  and  his  family  should  be  more  self-de 
nying,  more  holy,  or  more  ready  to  every  good 
word  and  work  than  other  members  of  Christ's 
mystical  body?  It  is  true  that  a  dispensation 
of  the  Gospel  has  been  committed  to  them,  and 
they  should  be  holy,  eminently  so,  as  guides  of 
the  flock  of  Christ ;  but  does  the  Gospel  permit 
us  to  be  less  holy,  less  self-denying?" 

"  Perhaps,  while  we  have  a  correct  view  of  the 
duties  and  responsibilities  of  our  preachers,  we 
are  too  apt  to  overlook  our  own,"  replied  Mrs. 
Boynton.  "  Could  we  not,"  continued  she,  "  use 
.  a  little  more  self-denial  ourselves,  and  add  some 
thing  more  to  the  comfort  and  convenience  of 
.our  minister's  family  ?  We  might  by  this  means 
equalize  the  labor  for  the  promotion  of  Christ's 
kingdom  on  earth  more.  For  my  part,  I  think 
I  am  willing,  as  they  have  so  many  inconven 
iences  from  which  I  am  free,  to  divide  my  luxu 
ries  with  them ;  and  it  would  be  no  more  than 
right  to  give  them  the  largest  share.  '  Let  him 
that  is  taught  in  the  word  communicate  to  him 
that  teacheth  in  all  good  things.'  Is  that  right  ?" 
she  added,  smiling. 

Mrs.  Boynton  seldom  ventured  on  quoting  a 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  98 

passage  of  Scripture,  and  this  effort  and  appeal 
to  her  husband  for  correction  or  affirmation 
amused  him  not  a  little. 

"  Yes,  it  is,  Harriet,"  he  exclaimed ;  "  and  just 
like  my  wife  to  remember  that  verse  above  all 
others.  There  is  old  Mr.  Crawford,  rich  as 
Cro3sus;  what  is  the  alpha  and  omega  of  his 
Bible?" 

"  O,  everybody  knows,  Daniel,  for  we  have 
heard  it  often  enough,  '  He  that  provideth  not 
for  his  own — ' " 

"  And  especially  for  those  of  his  own  house 
hold,  has  denied  the  faith,  and  is  worse  than  an 
infidel,"  added  Mr.  Boynton.  "  He  will  never 
forget  that ;  and  I  suppose  when  he  knocks  at 
the  gate  of  heaven  he  will  hand  that  over  as  his 
ticket  of  admission." 

"And  will  it  be  accepted,  do  you  suppose, 
Daniel  ?"  said  Mrs.  Boynton. 

"  Undoubtedly !  and  another  handed  back  to 
him,  that  will  burn  into  his  soul  like  melted 
lava:  'No  covetous  man  hath  any  inheritance 
in  the  kingdom  of  Christ  and  God.'  I  do  not 
think  it  the  duty  of  a  Church  to  encumber  the 
ministers  of  the  Gospel  with  wealth ;  but  a  full 
and  easy  competency  is  certainly  due  to  him 
from  a  Church  whose  garners  are  full.  I  do 


94  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

not  believe  in  making  a  minister  dependent,  in 
order  to  keep  him  Immble.  The  humility  of 
the  pauper,  it  strikes  me,  is  not  the  true  coin." 

Mrs.  Boynton  fully  agreed  with  him  in  these 
sentiments ;  and  afterward  he  labored  more  than 
ever  to  lighten  the  labors  of  the  ministry,  and  to 
insure  to  them  a  liberal  support. 

Billy  Lawrence  felt  as  though  his  heart  would 
break  as  his  beloved  pastor  pressed  his  hand  for 
the  last  time.  He  returned  hurriedly  to  his 
little  chamber,  overcome  by  sorrow,  and  locked 
himself  in  for  the  day.  That  day  was  a  turning 
point  in  his  life.  He  felt  the  need  of  more 
grace  and  deeper  communion  with  God.  He 
realized  that  he  had  depended  on  Mr.  Arthur 
too  much :  his  guide,  his  beloved  minister,  had 
left  him,  and  now  he  must  look  to  the  Saviour 
alone. 

That  day  he  resolved,  by  the  help  of  God, 
that  he  would  make  the  most  of  himself.  It 
was  spring  now,  and  his  winter  school  had 
closed.  Until  winter  came  again,  he  would 
work  on  the  farm.  Now  he  formed  the  plan, 
which  he  afterward  fully  carried  out,  to  review 
all  the  studies  he  had  pursued  at  school,  until  he 
had  thoroughly  mastered  them ;  and  to  spend 
his  leisure  in  reading. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  95 

Mr.  "Winsor,  the  minister  appointed  to  suc 
ceed  Mr.  Arthur,  became  acquainted  with  Billy, 
and  interested  himself  much  in  his  improve 
ment  ;  lent  him  books  from  his  own  library,  and 
conversed  with  him  freely  and  familiarly  upon 
their  contents.  This  was  a  great  benefit  to  Bil 
ly,  as  it  made  him  more  familiar  with  the  works 
themselves,  and  also  improved  his  readiness  in 
communicating  his  thoughts. 

An  old  man  in  the  neighborhood  told  Billy 
one  day  that  he  would  "  lose  all  the  sense  he 
had ;  reading,  reading,  reading,  every  night  un 
til  midnight."  Billy  laughingly  told  the  old 
man  that  he  "  might  be  mistaken,  but  he  thought 
he  was  gaining  a  little  '  sense '  every  day." 

But  Billy  was  not  mistaken,  and  with  such  a 
discipline  his  mind  expanded,  and  having  a 
keen  sense  of  right,  and  a  conscience  quickened 
by  grace,  his  Christian  character  developed 
with  symmetry. 

His  mind  was  open  to  the  teachings  of  truth, 
and  his  success  in  study  he  attributed  in  part  to 
the  whispered  ministrations  of  angels.  He  cull 
ed  knowledge  from  every  circumstance,  how 
ever  trivial  it  seemed  to  ordinary  minds. 

But  above  all  it  was  his  delight  to  behold  the 
Creator  in  all  the  works  of  his  skillful  hand. 


96  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

From  the  descending  showers,  the  waving  fields, 
and  the  flowers  of  the  valley,  he  was  ever  draw 
ing  a  lesson  of  God's  goodness,  and  loving  care 
of  man.  The  forest  trees  bowing  their  stately 
heads  to  the  passing  breeze,  reminded  him  of 
the  power  and  majesty  of  the  King  of  kings,  to 
whom  all  the  mighty  of  the  earth  owe  rever 
ence  and  worship.  The  birds,  the  streams,  and 
the  whispering  breezes  attuned  his  soul  to  praise. 
Shady  and  secluded  nooks  invited  him  to  pray 
er.  The  evening  sky  tinted  with  ruddy  glory, 
was  the  far-off  gleaming  of  the  golden  gates  to 
the  celestial  city.  The  night  spread  out  her  en 
chanting  map  for  his  study,  all  nature  opened 
to  him  her  rich  treasures,  and  his  soul  feasted 
on  hidden  manna. 

Thus  was  his  time  occupied  for  nearly  two 
years ;  and  it  could  hardly  have  been  spent  more 
profitably.  His  improvement  had  been  greater 
than  he  was  aware  of,  and  when  his  friends,  who 
had  been  interested  observers  of  his  course,  pro 
cured  for  him  an  exhorter's  license,  he  was  on 
the  point  of  refusing  it ;  but  the  thought  that  by 
so  doing  he  would  be  placing  a  higher  estimate 
upon  his  own  judgment  than  that  of  his  elder 
brethren,  deterred  him.  This  proved  an  import 
ant  period  in  the  history  of  the  orphan  boy. 


THE    ITINEKANT    SIDE.  97 


CHAPTER  XII. 

"  The  night  is  mother  of  the  day, 

The  winter  of  the  spring, 
And  ever  upon  old  decay 

The  greenest  mosses  cling. 
Behind  the  cloud  the  star-light  lurks  ; 

Through  showers  the  sunbeams  fall ; 
For  God  who  loveth  all  his  works, 

Has  left  his  hope  with  all." 

ME.  AETHUK  and  his  family  after  some  inquir 
ies  as  to  the  best  route  to  be  taken,  had  found 
their  way  to%  their  new  appointment  with  com 
paratively  little  difficulty,  and  had  been  received 
without  marked  neglects  or  attentions. 

His  salary  had  been  fixed  by  the  stewards 
before  his  arrival,  and  was  deemed,  by  them 
at  least,  as  unalterable  as  the  law  of  the  Medes 
and  Persians.  Whether  the  minister  had  two, 
four,  or  eight  children,  or  no  children  at  all, 
was  not  taken  into  the  account.  "  Children 
cost  nothing."  Do  not  they  live  on  the  crumbs 
that  fall  from  their  parents'  table?  "It  will 

undoubtedly  be  a  'saving,'  if  there  is  one  or 

7 


98  THE    ITINEKANT     SIDE. 

two!"  "And  what  business  has  a  Methodist 
minister  with  more  ?  The  sum  already  fixed  is 
what  we  can  afford  to  pay,  and  we  can't  go  be 
yond  it." 

Thus  they  talked. 

The  society,  however,  was  for  the  most  part  a 
loving,  pleasant  society ;  the  misfortune  seemed 
to  be  that  of  improper  leaders  and  stewards; 
and  the  other  members  of  the  society  submitted 
for  the  sake  of  peace. 

The  minister  and  his  wife  determined,  though 
the  prospect  looked  forbidding,  to  do  the  best 
they  could  under  such  circumstances,  and 
hoped  the  more  generous  part  of  the  society 
would  comprehend  their  position,  and  do  what 
was  right. 

Mr.  Arthur,  therefore,  entered  heartily  into 
the  great  work  before  him,  resolved  to  look  on 
the  bright  side. 

What  if  Mr.  Grant,  the  steward,  does  hand 
over  the  preacher's  salary  to  him  in  fives  and 
tens,  as  best  suits  his  particular  state  of  feeling  ? 
"Does  it  not  teach  the  minister  humility  and 
economy?"  Moreover,  it  is  Mr.  Grant's  cher 
ished  peculiarity,  and  he  enjoys  it;  that  is,  as 
well  as  he  is  capable  of  enjoying  anything. 

But    a   more    perplexing    question    occurs: 


THE    ITINERANT   SIDE.  99 

"What  is  to  be  done  if  Mr.  Grant,  who  keeps  a 
little  grocery  store,  insists  on  it  that  the  minis 
ter  must  buy  of  him  according  to  the  rule  ?  and 
because  Mr.  Grant  withholds  the  minister's 
salary,  and  the  minister  must,  therefore,  buy 
on  credit,  what  is  to  be  done  if  Mr.  Grant 
charges  an  extra  profit  and  furnishes  a  poorer 
article  ?  And  what,  if,  with  a  great  stretch  of 
liberality,  Mr.  Grant  puts  his  name  down  for 
fifty  dollars,  to  be  taken  "in  store  pay?"  Is 
that  to  be  reckoned  fifty  dollars  in  making  up 
the  preacher's  estimate?  or  forty,  which  would 
be  the  full  value  received?  Must  the  minister 
take  a  poorer  article,  and  overpay  for  it,  in 
order  to  fulfill  the  rule,  "  buying  one  of  another, 
and  helping  each  other  in  business  ?"  But  the 
"help"  here  is  evidently  "  all  on  one  side ;"  and 
the  minister  would  rather  have  forty  dollars 
in  cash  than  Mr.  Grant's  fifty  in  "  store  pay." 
He  would  rather  make  Mr.  Grant  a  present  of 
ten  dollars,  and  in  that  way  "  help  him  in  busi 
ness,"  than  to  take  often  such  articles  as  he  did 
not  want. 

And  then,  what  if  old  Mr.  Simon,  with  his 
broad  acres  and  narrow  breast,  who  gives  yearly 
into  the  Church  treasury  "two  dollars  in  money 
and  one  dollar  in  produce,"  does  shrug  his 


100  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

shoulders,  and  smile  with  self-complacency,  as 
he  reminds  any  new  solicitor  of  his  bounty  of 
that  important  fact,  and  begs  them  "  not  to  ride 
a  free  horse  to  death?" 

These  are  some  of  the  actors  in  life's  drama ; 
aod  we  must  necessarily  meet  them  sometimes. 
Christianity  has  a  very  feeble  hold  upon  such 
hearts.  The  Divine  precepts  of  the  Gospel, 
overflowing  with  love  and  good-will  to  man, 
have  hardly  made  an  impression  upon  them, 
If  the  good  seed  has  been  sown  in  their  hearts, 
the  fruits  are  scarcely  visible;  and  while  they 
keep  them  thus  closed  to  Divine  influence, 
there  is  no  hope  that  they  will  bear  fruit  unto 
eternal  life. 

Thus  the  minister  and  his  wife  reasoned, 
though  a  sense  of  the  injustice  of  such  a  course 
was  not  pleasant. 

Mr.  Grant  could  not  always  calculate  how  long 
the  doled  supply  would  last,  or  when  it  was  most 
needed ;  and  the  minister's  family  were  there 
fore  subjected  to  many  inconveniences. 

Faithful  Kancy,  the  good  and  pious  nurse 
that  had  been  furnished  Mrs.  Arthur  by  the 
thoughtful  attentions  of  the  people  at  the  ham 
let,  and  who  had  determined  not  to  leave 
Mrs.  Arthur,  to  whom  she  had  become  much 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  101 

attached,  "wondered  if  nothing  could  be 
done." 

When  she  was  informed  by  the  minister's 
wife,  that  "  something  might  probably  be  done, 
but.  perhaps  greater  annoyances  would  be  the 
result,"  she  replied,  that  the  bishops  ought  to 
proclaim  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer,  that  all 
societies  who  have  such  leaders  and  stewards 
might  be  freed  from  them. 

"  I  don't  want  their  days  to  be  shortened, 
though,"  said  Nancy,  "for  I'm  thinking  they're 
not  quite  ready ;  but  may  be  they  would  be  a 
little  scared,  and  do  better." 

Nancy  had  not  forgotten  the  noble-hearted 
little  band  at  the  hamlet ;  and  the  contrast  did 
not  raise  her  new  acquaintances  much  in  her 
estimation. 

Near  the  close  of  the  year  Mr.  Grant  made 
what  he  called  a  desperate  effort  to  bring  up 
arrearages.  A  donation  visit  had  previously 
been  given,  every  article  of  which,  contrary 
to  the  design  of  the  donors,  this  faithful 
steward  of  the  property  of  the  membership 
had  prized,  in  order  to  help  to  make  out  the 
preacher's  estimate.  Still  there  was  a  de 
ficiency. 

The  entry  on  Mr.  Grant's  "account  book," 


102  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

of  Mr.  Simon's  "  one  dollar  in  produce,"  which 
was  always  thoughtfully  reserved  for  this  very 
occasion,  was  by  no  means  omitted.  A  half 
bushel  of  potatoes,  a  half  bushel  of  turnips,  a 
peck  of  corn-meal,  figured  quite  conspicuously 
on  one  of  its  pages;  and,  moreover,  showed 
some  knowledge  of  book-keeping. 

But  in  spite  of  all  these  praiseworthy  exertions 
of  the  persevering  steward,  who  was  so  careful 
that  the  members  of  the  Church  should  not 
squander  their  substance,  and  that  the  minister 
should  be  alike  economical,  Mr.  Arthur  found 
his  liabilities  were  considerably  beyond  his  in 
come.  He  therefore  made  known  these  facts  to 
the  "  powers  that  be." 

But  Mr.  Grant  is  sure  "  not  another  dollar 
can  be  obtained ;"  he  "  had  made  a  wonderful 
effort  to  procure  what"  he  "had;  and  had  been 
obliged  to  do  so  for  the  last  fifteen  years." 
"Moreover,"  he  had  "seen  'Brother'  Simon, 
the  richest  man  in  the  society,  and  he  is  of  the 
opinion  that  the  society  has  done  wonderfully, 
and  would  complain  if  further  application  should 
be  made  to  them.  Indeed,"  he  could  "  do  no 
more." 

Mr.  Arthur  returned  home,  after  listening  to 
this  speech,  resolved  to  let  the  matter  rest  for  a 


THE   ITINERANT   SIDE.  103 

few  days.  But  others  were  interested  in  the 
result. 

The  wife  and  daughter  of  Mr.  Grant  had 
heard  the  conversation,  and  their  resolution 
was  at  once  taken.  They  knew  better  than 
any  one,  how  resolutely  attached  to  his  pecu 
liarities  and  opinions  was  the  husband  and 
father,  and  therefore  kept  their  plan  to  them 
selves. 

The  next  day  they  started  out  in  different  di 
rections,  and  when  they  met  again  in  the  even 
ing  each  had^nearly  fifty  dollars  in  her  purse, 
which  had  been  taken  with  them  empty  in  the 
morning. 

Matilda  told  her  mother  that  she  was  re 
solved  to  make  hers  fifty  from  her  own  sup 
ply,  and  added  that  she  "had  last  year  lost 
two  dollars  from  her  purse,  which  she  firmly 
believed  should  have  been  paid  to  the  minister, 
and  because  she  had  not  done  so,  she  had 
lost  it." 

Her  mother  agreed  to  do  the  same. 

For  the  morrow  they  could  not  wait;  they 
were  too  happy  not  to  be  in  haste,  and  they  hied 
away  to  the  parsonage. 

They  were  a  little  nervous  and  restrained; 
the  minister  and  his  wife  both  observed  this, 


104  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


and  fifteen  minutes  had  not  passed  away  before 
they  arose  to  depart.  They  had  intended  to 
have  told  the  minister  of  their  success,  and  to 
have  enjoyed  the  pleasant  surprise  of  the  fam 
ily  ;  but  their  hearts  fluttered  a  good  deal,  and 
a  choking  sensation  prevented  them  from  artic 
ulating  a  single  sentence ;  they  therefore  threw 
the  purse  into  Mrs.  Arthur's  work  basket,  and 
abruptly  withdrew. 

"  Look  here !  what  do  you  think  of  this  ? 
Trust  in  the  Lord,  and  do  good ;  so  shalt  thou 
dwell  in  the  land,  and  verily  thou  shalt  be  fed,'" 
said  Mrs.  Arthur,  with  a  beaming  countenance 
and  a  grateful  smile,  as  she  counted  the  bank 
bills.  "  What  do  you  think  of  this,  my  dear?" 


THE   ITINERANT    SIDE.  105 

"The  Lord  never  forsakes  his  laborers, 
Mary.  That  is  what  I  think,"  replied  Mr.  Ar 
thur  pleasantly. 

"Well,  I  declare,"  exclaimed  Nancy.  "  "Who 
would  have  thought  it  ?  There  is,  after  all,  some 
hope  for  Mr.  Grant,  and  he  has  got  such  a 
wife!" 

Mr.  Arthur  remained  the  second  year  in  this 
village,  and  before  he  left  there  was  a  visible 
improvement  in  the  interest  felt  by  the  people 
in  the  welfare  of  their  pastor.  They  rallied 
around  him,  and  fully  met  all  his  expenses  and 
necessities,  and  did  not  leave  all  to  be  arranged 
by  the  most  penurious  men  in  their  society. 

Though  Mr.  Arthur  was  much  beloved  by  the 
people,  yet  they  did  not  forget  their  duties  to 
the  minister  expected  from  Conference,  and  at 
Mr.  Arthur's  suggestion,  and  with  his  hearty 
cooperation,  they  entered  upon  preparations  for 
his  reception. 

Mr.  Arthur  and  his  family  then  left  for  a  new 
station,  about  fifty  miles  distant.  Here  he  found 
a  Church  without  a  parsonage,  and  was  subject 
ed  to  much  trouble  in  procuring  a  house  for  his 
family.  But  after  the  inconveniences  of  board 
ing  three  weeks,  "  baby,"  five  children,  and  all, 
in  a  family  where  they  had  the  same  number 


106  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

and  one  more,  without  the'"opportunity  of  open 
ing  their  trunks,  or  boxes,  for  necessaries ;  and 
then,  after  the  society  had  collected  together  the 
articles  of  furniture  that  belonged  to  the  unbuilt 
parsonage,  and  which  had  been  stored  in  the 
vestry,  in  "  Brother  Smith's  garret,  in  Sister 
Brown's  cellar  and  square  chamber,"  Mr.  Ar 
thur  and  his  family  were  at  last,  to  their  great 
joy,  once  more  in  an  itinerant's  home. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  107 


CHAPTER 

Jesus  now  his  work  revives, 
Now  his  quick'ning  spirit  strives, 
0  let  preachers,  people,  all 
Listen  to  the  glorious  call, 
Join  the  simple,  lively  throng, 
Catch  the  fire  and  swell  the  song ; 
Heart  in  heart,  and  hand  in  hand, 
Spread  the  life  through  all  the  land. 

HUNTER'S  MELODIES. 

THE  following  summer  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Arthur, 
Addie  and  Charlie — poor  little  fellow,  he  was 
"nobody  but  Charlie  now" — for  his  little  sister 
Addie,  whom  Charlie  had  thought  hardly  "  worth 
raising,"  had,  without  an  idea  of  "  woman's 
rights"  ever  entering  her  little  head,  deposed 
her  brother,  and  placed  herself  at  the  head  of 
affairs,  where  she  reigned  so  supremely  and  se 
curely  that  not  one  of  the  household  questioned 
her  right  to  subject  all  to  her  wishes.  In  the 
same  manner  Charley  had  served  his  brother 
Frank,  and,  of  course,  he  has  now  no  right  to 
complain — the  following  summer  the  minister 


108  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

and  his  wife,  with  Charlie  and  Addie,  accom 
panied  by  the  constant  Nancy,  set  out  for 
camp-meeting. 

Mrs.  Arthur  had  not  attended  one  since  her 
marriage ;  but  as  the  brethren  and  sisters  greatly 
desired  her  presence,  as  well  as  the  labors  of 
her  husband,  she  resolved  to  go. 

They  had  baskets  filled  with  edibles,  enough 
to  satisfy  twice  their  number  during  their  stay, 
with  all  other  necessaries  in  the  same  proportion. 

Mrs.  Arthur  had  not  forgotten  the  golden  rule 
of  camp-meetings,  which,  for  the  benefit  of  the 
uninitiated,  we  will  give :  "  Carry  two  plates,  lend 
them  both,  and  go  without  yourself." 

"  Or  eat  on  the  grass,"  added  Nattie. 

Mr.  Arthur  thought  this  "the  golden  rule 
embellished." 

Marian  suggested  that  "  to  make  sure  of  one, 
then  each  had  better  take  three." 

To  which  Nancy  replied,  that  "it  would  make 
no  difference,  for  everybody  is  expected  at  camp- 
meeting  to  entertain  other  people  on  their  own 
dinner." 

"Nancy  would  be  the  last  one  to  refuse  hers," 
said  Mrs.  Arthur. 

"  And  it  may  be  so,"  said  Nancy ;  and  the 
annoying  thought  left  her. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  109 


Nancy  could  not  long  retain  hard  feelings  to 
ward  any  one;  however,  she  could  hardly  forgive 
the  society  for  not  making  preparations  to  en 
tertain  their  minister  at  the  camp-meeting;  she 


110  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

was  sure  every  other  society  would  do  it  for 
their  minister ;  "  and  would  we  not  give  them 
extra  service  for  a  whole  week  2" 

In  spite  of  her  efforts  to  banish  these  un 
pleasant  reflections,  they  would  intrude  them 
selves  upon  her,  simple-minded  woman  that  she 
was. 

But  after  they  arrived  at  the  "  ground,"  and 
Nancy  had  been  down  to  the  preachers'  "stand," 
and  heard  the  evening  sermon,  she  could  "see 
something  good  in  every  body ;"  even  in  Simon, 
whom  she  could  never  before  think  of  without 
feeling  her  own  heart  shrivel. 
-  The  charity  that  never  faileth,  had  sprung 
up  anew  in  her  heart.  After  that  Nancy's  din 
ner  and  her  plates  were  the  property  of  the 
"  meeting."  And  though  the  selfish  might  take 
advantage  of  her  generosity,  yet  she  had  an  in 
ward  satisfaction  to  which  they  were  strangers, 
and  in  the  exercise  of  this  spirit  she  became 
more  and  more  like  Him  who  "  is  kind  to  the 
unthankful  and  the  evil." 

The  next  morning  Charlie,  who  was  taking  a 
famous  run  around  the  "  big  yard,"  came  bound 
ing  toward  his  father  and  mother,  in  high  ani 
mation. 

"Father!   mother!   Nancy!   look  here!"  he 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  Ill 

exclaimed,  in   a   breath.      "Billy  Lawrence! 
Billy  is  here !"    And  away  lie  went. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Arthur  arose,  and  went  to  the 
tent  door.  "  Sure  enough,  Billy  is  coming,  and 
Charlie  is  tugging  him  forward  by  the  hand,  in 
his  eagerness  and  delight." 

Mr.  Arthur  embraced  him  warmly,  and  Mrs. 
Arthur  greeted  him  with  tears  glistening  through 
smiles. 

Billy's  sympathies  and  affections  were  like  the 
upswelling  of  a  never-failing  fountain,  and  he 
threw  his  arms  around  Mr.  Arthur's  neck,  and 
pressed  him  warmly  to  his  heart.  He  could  not 
help  it. 

Nancy  then  came  forward:  "Why,  bless 
your  sweet  soul,  Billy !"  exclaimed  she.  "  Now 
I  am  paid  for  coming  to  camp-meeting.  I  never 
expected  to  see  your  happy  face  again.  I  want- 
to  kiss  you,  as  I  used  to  when  you  was  a  boy." 
Nancy  had  nursed  Billy  before  his  mother  died. 

Billy  was  as  much  a  boy  now  as  ever,  only  a 
little  larger ;  and,  with  great  heartiness,  he  ex 
claimed,  laughing,  "  So  you  shall,  Nancy ;"  and, 
returning  the  salute,  he  implanted  a  rousing  kiss 
upon  her  wrinkled  cheek. 

Nancy  had  always  insisted  on  it  that  "  Billy 
would  be  somebody,"  though  no  one  ever  ex- 


112  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

pressed  a  contrary  opinion.  When  she  heard 
him  telling  Mr.  Arthur  that  Mr.  Hatfield  had 
given  him  his  time,  and  he  was  expecting  to  go 
to  the  Conference  Academy  the  coming  winter, 
she  declared,  ""Well,  that  is  what  I  always 

said." 

p< 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Arthur  were  very  much  pleased 
with  Belly's  improvement,  and  gave  him  their 
encouragement,  and  assisted  him  in  maturing 
his  plans. 

As  he  arose  to  leave,  Mr.  Arthur  placed  ten 
dollars  in  his  hand,  wishing  him  to  add  it  to  the 
little  amount  he  had  already  laid  by  for  the  ex 
penses  of  the  following  winter. 

"  ISTo,  no,  Brother  Arthur,"  said  Billy,  as  he 
gently  pushed  back  his  hand. 

"  Brother  Billy,"  replied  Mr.  Arthur,  smiling, 
"  this  is  a  part  of  the  proportion  of  my  income 
that  I  devote  to  the  Lord.  I  know  not  how  I 
can  appropriate  it  to  a  better  use.  You  know 
my  plan,  Billy.  Take  it  as  you  would  from  an 
elder  brother.  It  will  assist  you  a  little." 
'"  Billy  then  received  it,  smiling. 

Mrs.  Arthur  enjoyed  the  camp-meeting  much. 
NGood  Sister  Cole  would  have  Charlie  with  her, 
and  Nancy  took  charge  of  Addie. 

For  their  meager  accommodations  she  cared 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  113 

not.  She  could  not  appreciate  that  false  sensi 
bility  that  cannot  endure  the  rough  and  homely 
fare  of  the  crowd  at  camp-meeting,  but  is  in 
ecstasies  at  a  "  clam-bake,"  a  "  harvest  home," 
or  a  "  circus ;"  nor  the  affected  sneers  of  the 
\vould-be  refined,  who  affect  to  pity  the  vulgar* 
taste  of  the  pious  worshiper,  and  are  all  ad 
miration  of  those  ladies  who  follow  their  liege 
lords  to  the  battle  field,  and  share  the  rough  fare 
of  soldiers'  quarters. 

Mrs.  Arthur  knew  such  sneers  were  prompted 
by  the  enmity  of  the  human  heart  to  God  and 
religion,  and  not  by  any  peculiar  distaste  to 
the  homely  conveniences  of  the  meeting. 

She  remarked  to  Mr.  Arthur  one  day:  "Let  a 
course  of  popular  lectures  be  announced  for  a 
summer  entertainment  in  the  grove,  and  it 
would  be  considered  'a  most  splendfd  affair'  to 
spend  a  week  in  such  a  manner." 

The  pastor  and  his  wife  labored  earnestly  and 
faitlifully,  not  only  for  the  company  from  their 
own  charge,  but  the  thoughtless  young  stranger 
thanked  and  loved  the  preacher  who  took  an 
interest  in  his  welfare. 

Mr.  Arthur  had  an  opportunity  for  personal 
effort  in  preaching,  which  he  had  long  desired. 

The  time  and   circumstances  were   favorable, 
8 


114 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


every  one  expected  it,  and  he  pressed  Divine 
truth  home  upon  every  heart.  His  society  was 
quickened,  and  their  dormant  zeal  aroused. 
Several  professed  faith  in  the  Saviour,  who  had 
been  regardless  of  God;  and  many  felt  that 
they  were  converted  anew,  and  rejoiced  again 
in  all  the  fullness  of  their  first  love. 

That  it  was  the  duty  and  privilege  of  his 
Church  to  live  constantly  in  the  enjoyment  of 
the  evidence  of  sins  forgiven,  the  pastor  knew; 
but  all  did  not  live  thus,  and  he  was  glad  they 
were  willing  to  spend  a  week  in  Divine  wor 
ship. 

"They  might  do  this,"  he  said,  "at  their 
homes,  but  the  human  heart  needed  arousing; 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  115 

the  weak  in  the  faith  need  many  helps;  and 
if  they  stumbled,  they  needed  the  strong  arm 
of  some  Greatheart  to  steady  their  tottering 
steps. 

Two  friends  of  Mr.  Arthur's  were 'deploring 
the  number  of  backsliders  they  found  everf 
year  at  camp-meeting.  But  Mr.  Arthur  gave 
it  as  his  opinion  that  the  number  was  usually 
much  overestimated. 

"Some,  without  doubt,  deceive  themselves," 
said  he;  "and,  of  course,  soon  fall  away. 
Others,  filled  with  the  joys  of  sins  forgiven, 
think  they  shall  never  lose  their  rapturous 
feelings ;  but  the  human  heart  is  incapable  of 
long-continued  emotion.  "When  the  mind  of 
the  young  convert  subsides  from  this  emotional 
state,  which  it  must  necessarily  soon  do,  he  is 
alarmed,  and  thinks  he  has  deceived  himself. 
Satan  then  assaults  him  with  malicious  skill; 
and  unless  he  is  favored  with  the  counsel  of 
some  experienced  Christian  friend,  he  casts 
away  his  confidence,  is  brought  again  into 
bondage,  and  comes  the  following  year  to 
camp-meeting,  not  a  backslider,  as  he  often 
inappropriately  styles  himself,  but  a  feeble 
Christian,  who  has  been  robbed  of  his  defense, 
and  is  sighing  in  his  inmost  heart :  '  O  that  I  knew 


116  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

where  I  might  find  Him !'  even  '  Him  whom  my 
soul  loveth.'  He  then  renews  his  consecration 
vows,  receives  encouragement  and  counsel  from 
the  experience  of  others,  and  goes  on  his  way 
rejoicing." 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  117 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Joyfully,  joyfully,  onward  I  move, 
Bound  for  the  land  of  bright  spirits  above ; 
Angelic  choristers  sing  as  I  come, 
Joyfully,  joyfully,  haste  to  thy  home. 

Friends  I  have  there  who  have  pass'd  on  before, 
Waiting,  they  watch  me  approaching  the  shore ; 
Singing  to  cheer  me  through  death's  chilling  gloom, 
Joyfully,  joyfully,  haste  to  thy  home.— REV.  W.  HUNTEK. 

SOME  one  asked  Mr.  Arthur  if  he  did  not 
think  the  usefulness  of  camp-meetings  was  les 
sening,  and  the  interest  in  them  was  subsiding. 

"I  have  heard  the  same  inquiry  made  for 
the  last  fifteen  or  twenty  years,"  replied  Mr. 
Arthur ;  "  but  instead  of  indications  that  the 
interest  in  camp-meetings  is  subsiding,  it  seems 
to  be  increasing.  The  increase  of  numbers, 
and  the  number  of  new  tents  that  appear  every 
year,  are  significant  facts." 

"Father"  Culver,  a  veteran  and  a  pioneer 
of  Methodism,  now  drew  near  and  joined  in 
the  conversation. 

"Ah,  yes,  brother  J"  said  he  to  Mr.  Arthur, 


118  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

with  whom  he  was  acquainted ;  "  how  glad  our 
hearts  would  have  been  forty  years  ago  to  have 
such  an  opportunity  as  this.  We  then  had  to 
war  against  those  in  authority,  as  well  as 
against  the  wickedness  of  the  carnal  heart. 
Now,  though  we  dwell  quietly  in  the  wilder 
ness  and  sleep  in  the  woods,  yet  we  have  a 
wily  adversary.  Opposition  has  failed,  and  he 
changes  his  tactics.  He  is  as  veering  as  the 
wind,  you  know,  and  changes  his  manner  and 
points  of  assault,  as  will  best  forward  his 
malicious  designs.  Now  he  inflates  us  with 
pride,  and  benumbs  us  with  love  of  ease,  and 
infuses  the  soul-withering,  deadening  influences 
of  unbelief  into  our  hearts,  until  we  are  in  dan 
ger  of  becoming  like  Samson  shorn  of  his  locks." 
The  company  were  evidently  pleased  with 
the  remarks,  and  Mr.  Arthur  replied :  "  Father 
Culver's  ideas  are  very  suggestive.  That  camp- 
meetings  are  about  to  be  given  up,  I  do  not 
believe.  The  question  with  us,  then,  as  minis 
ters  of  the  Gospel,  and  professing  Christians,  is, 
how  can  we  make  them  the  most  effectual  in 
accomplishing  good?  As  Father  Culver  inti 
mates,  there  is  a  great  and  effectual  door  open 
ed,  and  there  are  many  adversaries.  If  the 
ministers  of  the  Gospel  desert  their  posts  now, 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  119 

and  leave  the  work  to  unskillful  hands,  they 
will  be  responsible  for  their  delinquency." 

"But  do  you  consider  this  the  appropriate 
work  of  a  pastor  ?"  inquired  another. 

"If  a  pastor's  duties  are  limited  to  his  own 
parish,  perhaps  not,"  responded  Mr.  Arthur. 
"  But  should  we  ask  how  little  we  can  do,  and 
do  our  duty?  Is  it  not  better  to  ask,  how 
much?  The  apostle  exhorts  us  'to  be  ready  to 
every  good  work,'  and  to  '  be  instant  in  season, 
and  out  of  season .' " 

The  countenance  of  the  old  preacher  now 
beamed  with  satisfaction. 

"  That's  it,  brother !"  exclaimed  he.  "  When 
I  used  to  go  to  Conference,  I  went  to  look  up 
a  'job.'"  The  old  gentleman  had  been  a  me 
chanic.  "I  did  not  go  wishing  for  the  easiest 
appointments,  and  the  best  pay ;  and  the  more 
work,  the  better  I  was  suited.  Now,  my  son 
Jeremiah  has  just  entered  the  itinerant  ranks, 
and  he  has  pretty  close  rubbing  sometimes,  but 
lie  has  plenty  to  do.  And  I  tell  him  these  are 
just  the  places  for  him ;  and  I  believe  the  boy 
thinks  so  too." 

"You  have  seen  pretty  hard  fare  yourself 
sometimes,  I  dare  say,"  remarked  a  gentleman 
present. 


120  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

"  O,  nothing  to  brag  of,"  replied  Father  Cul 
ver.  "  I  have  had  much  better  fare  than  my 
old  associates,  who  tried  to  dissuade  me  from 
becoming  an  itinerant.  They  told  me  I  might 
be  rich  and  respectable  if  I  would  stick  to  my 
trade ;  and  when  I  sold  out  I  had  a  pretty  fair 
start,  something  to  fall  back  upon  when  I  was 
on  a,  poor  circuit ;  but  they  said,  if  I  became  a 
circuit  rider,  they  could  see  just  how  I  should 
look  on  an  old  white  skeleton  of  a  horse  astrad 
dle  my  rusty  saddle-bags,  all  the  property  I 
should  have  in  the  world." 

The  company  looked  around  on  each  other 
smiling,  and  the  old  itinerant,  who  really  loved 
to  talk,  continued : 

"  Well,  sometimes  I  have  had  less  than  that ; 
but  I  never  saw  the  time  that  I  desired  to  leave 
the  work  I  have  been  engaged  in,  or  a  regret 
that  I  undertook  it ;  nor  would  I  wish  to  change 
places  with  my  old  comrades;  poor  fellows, 
they  turned  out  badly."  And  he  drew  a  sigh 
as  he  remembered  his  old  associates  who  had 
deliberately  chosen  the  ways  of  sin,  and  were 
already  reaping  its  bitter  fruits. 

"  Ton  have  fared  better,"  said  another. 

"I!"  said  the  old  man,  his  face  radiant  with 
serene  joy  ;  "  the  Lord  has  had  his  eye  on  me. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  121 

'  Godliness  is  profitable  unto  all  things,  having 
the  promise  of  the  life  that  now  is,  and  also  that 
which  is  to  come.'  I  have  always  been  pro 
vided  for.  Our  Churches  were  poor  when  I 
first  started  in  the  ministry.  The  people  used 
to  affect  pity  for  the  poor  Methodist  families 
where  we  used  to  put  up,  and  say  that  the  cir 
cuit  riders  and  their  horses  would  '  eat  them 
out  of  house  and  home ;'  and  perhaps  there  was 
danger  of  it,"  added  he,  with  a  pleasant  twin 
kle  of  the  eye ;  "  but  we  were  determined  that 
the  people  should  have  the  Gospel.  "We 
preached,  and  our  people  divided  their  loaf 
with  us,  and  the  Lord  blessed  both  them  and  us. 
In  spite  of  the  prophecies  of  the  enemies  of  the 
Gospel,  they  grew  rich.  '  The  Lord  blessed  the 
house  of  Obed-edom,  where  the  ark  of  the  Lord 
rested.'  And  who  will  say  those  good  brethren 
and  sisters  did  not  enjoy  the  especial  favor  and 
blessing  of  heaven.  I  believe  it,  and  the  world 
goes  well  with  me  too." 

"  We  are  not  to  understand  by  that,  Father 
Culver,  that  you  are  rich  ?"  said  Mr.  Arthur. 

"  Rich  ?  No,"  replied  he  ;  "  something  bet 
ter  than  riches  though.  However,  money  would 
be  very  convenient  to  me  sometimes.  My  only 
deposit  is  in  the  bank  of  Divine  Providence. 


122  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

When  I  was  fifty  years  old  I  said  to  myself,  '  I 
am  now  fifty,  and  must  soon  begin  to  descend 
the  hill  of  life  toward  its  setting  sun  ;  and  if,  in 
growing  old,  I  must  grow  morose,  and  fault-find 
ing,  and  uncharitable,  I  pray  God  to  take  me 
hence  now.'  I  am  now  approaching  fourscore, 
and  I  often  hear  my  younger  brethren  praying, 
that  '  Father  Culver's  last  days  may  be  his  best 
days ;'  and  their  prayers  are  answered,  for  they 
are." 

"You  find  the  Lord  a  sure  anchor  in  old  age," 
said  one  of  the  preachers. 

"  Have  I  not  his  bond  who  never  fails  ?  'To 
old  age  I  am  he ;  and  to  hoar  hairs  will  I  carry 
you :  I  have  made,  and  I  will  bear ;  even  I  will 
carry,  and  will  deliver  you  ?' "  replied  the  su 
perannuate  with  animation. 

"Your  confidence  is  in  God's  providence," 
said  a  brother;  "but  are  you  never  afraid  that 
the  Church,  to  whose  keeping  the  Lord  has  com 
mitted  you,  will  forget  you,  and  neglect  their 
trust,  so  that  you  may  be  left  to  suffer  ?" 

"Never,"  responded  he,  emphatically;  "so 
long  as  my  faith  is  in  God.  Or  suppose  they 
should  ?  I  tell  you  my  Master  will  send  the  ra 
vens  to  feed  me,  if  it  is  necessary,  and  no  good 
thing  will  he  withhold  from  me.  Now  let  me 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  123 

tell  you  how  the  Lord  takes  care  of  his  old  serv 
ants.  I  earnestly  desired  to  come  to  this  camp- 
meeting.  I  wanted  to  shake  my  brethren  by  the 
hand ;  I  wanted  to  hear  the  glorious  sound  of 
the  Gospel  ringing  through  the  forest,  and  to 
hear  the  shout  of  new-born  souls  once  more ;  for 
I  shall  soon  be  gone,  and  this  to  me  is  the  sweet 
est  music  on  earth.  A  friend  lent  me  five  dol 
lars,  to  bear  my  expenses,  for  I  had  no  money ; 
but  I  had  not  been  here  a  day  before  one  broth 
er  left  a  bank  note  in  my  hands,  and  another 
did  the  same,  and  now  I  can  pay  that  man 
when  I  go  home.  I  do  not  tell  you  this  to  let 
you  know  how  poor  I  am,"  he  added,  "  but  to 
magnify  the  goodness  of  God  to  an  old  itinerant, 
who  is  nearing  the  port,  yes,  just  ready  to  step 
upon  the  other  shore,  so  near  that" — and  he 
commenced  singing  in  a  low,  tremulous  voice : 

" '  Sounds  of  sweet  melody  fall  on  my  ear ; 

Harps  of  the  blessed,  your  voices  I  hear ; 
Rings  with  the  harmony  heaven's  high  dome ; 

Joyfully,  joyfully,  haste  to  thy  home.' " 

The  company  wept  like  children,  and  when 
he  arose  to  depart,  several  of  the  ministers 
crowded  around  him,  and  by  the  nervous  fum 
bling  of  his  hand  into  his  pockets  we  knew  the 


124  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

results,  and  soon  he  passed  on,  still  singing  in 
a  sweet  voice : 

" '  Death,  with  thy  weapons  of  war  lay  me  low, 
Strike,  king  of  terrors,  I  fear  not  the  blow : 

Jesus  hath  broken  the  bars  of  the  tornb ; 
Joyfully,  joyfully,  will  I  go  home.' " 

Billy  Lawrence  had  been  listening  to  the  con 
versation,  though  he  took  no  part  in  it.  He  con 
sidered  himself  a  learner,  and  eagerly  drank  in 
every  word  of  the  old  itinerant. 

When  he  left,  Billy  darted  out  of  the  back 
entrance  of  the  tent,  and  passed  rapidly  down 
in  the  direction  the  old  gentleman  had  taken. 
He  came  out  ahead  of  him,  and  modestly  giv 
ing  the  veteran  his  hand  as  he  came  up,  left  in  it 
the  bank  note  Mr.  Arthur  had  given  him,  and 
without  awaiting  his  thanks,  or  heeding  the  old 
preacher's  "  Nay,  my  son,"  he  was  soon  out  of 
sight. 

Mr.  Arthur  saw  it,  and  it  pleased  him  much. 
""William  is  determined  to  help  himself,"  said 
he ;  "  and  I  honor  him  for  it." 

"God  bless  the  boy,"  murmured  the  old 
preacher.  "  God  bless  him,"  he  repeated  many 
times,  with  much  emotion,  while  tears  filled  his 
mild  blue  eyes;  and  he  passed  on,  still  invoking 
blessings  upon  the  head  of  the  pure-minded,  gen- 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  125 

erous  youth,  who  had  thus  remembered  and 
spoken  kindly  to  an  old  man  in  his  infirmities 
and  dependence. 

"We  may  have  outlived  our  usefulness," 
mused  the  old  preacher ;  "  indeed,  it  is  perhaps 
true,  but  my  brethren  are  kind,  very  kind ;  they 
make  me  forget  that  I  am  an  old  man,  and  de 
pendent.  Bless  their  souls,  they  are  kind." 
And  again  his  voice  was  heard  faintly : 

" '  Bright  will  the  morn  of  Eternity  dawn  ; 

Death  shall  be  banish'd,  his  scepter  be  gone ; 
Joyfully  then  shall  I  witness  his  doom ; 

Joyfully,  joyfully,  safely  at  home.' " 

"  There  is  something  wrong  somewhere, 
Brother  Arthur,"  said  a  portly-looking  man, 
whose  countenance  indicated  a  "heart  open 
southward ;"  "  there  is  something  wrong  some 
where  ;"  and  the  ex-governor  brought  his  gold- 
headed  cane  to  the  ground,  as  if  he  meant  to 
fasten  the  remark  somewhere.  "This  is  not, 
right,"  he  continued ;  "  there  are  few  such  men 
left  among  us,  and  surely  the  Church  should  not 
consider  them  a  burden ;  and  they  ought  not  to 
be  left  to  feel  their  dependence  in  this  manner. 
It  is  crushing  to  every  feeling  of  our  nature.  I 
worfder  our  old  preachers  are  not  morose,  and 
crabbed,  and  penurious." 


126  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


"  They  would  be  if  they  did  not  live  in  the 
sunshine  of  heaven,"  said  Mr.  Arthur. 

"  Two  hundred  dollars  per  annum,  or  so," 
continued  the  ex-governor,  as  he  drew  a  copy 
of  the  Minutes  of  the  Conference  from  his 
pocket.  "  Two  hundred  dollars  for  himself  and 
wife,  and  perhaps  an  invalid  daughter  depend 
ent  on  him — perhaps  more  than  one.  Half  of 
that  sum,  at  least,  goes  for  house-rent  and  fuel ; 
and  what  a  pittance  is  there  left  for  clothing 
and  sustenance!" 

"  Would  that  sum  pay  the  board  of  two  for  a 
year  ?"  inquired  his  friend.  .• 

"  Not  unless  they  should  go  into  a  very  cheap 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  127 

boarding-house.  But  to  board,  and  be  our. 
boarders !  do  you  know  what  that  means,  How- 
land?  Well,  I  do.  Such  men  and  women  as 
those  dependent  on  the  cool  courtesies  of  a 
boarding-house,  and  '  stipulating  with  their  land 
ladies  for  leave  to  invite  their  friends  to  see  them 
at  so  much  per  head!'  Men  who  deserve  a 
monument,  to  perpetuate  their  virtues  and  self- 
denials." 

The  ex-governor  was  a  man  of  wealth,  and  a 
Christian.  He  had  food  for  reflection,  and  he 
retired  from  the  multitude. 

"  Suppose  we  should  do  it,"  he  soliloquized ; 
"  suppose  we  should !  There  are  wealthy  men 
enough  in  this  Conference ;  suppose  each  of  us, 
or,  if  we  have  not  the  ability  to  do  that,  suppose 
two  or  three  of  us  unite  together,  select  our  man, 
and  send  him  a  certificate  of  an  annuity  for  life. 
"We  should  be  the  better  for-  it.  The  thought  of 
it  makes  me  feel  warm  about  the  heart !  I  am 
not  sure  but  that  I  am  growing  rich  too  fast ;  the 
effects  of  it  I  can  already  see  upon  myself  and 
my  children.  It  is  possible,  hardly  possible, 
that  I  may  not  stumble  and  fall,  though  there 
are  wrecks  all  around  me.  I  am  less  spiritually 
minded  now  than  I  was  when  a  poor  man ;  and 
I  will  throw  off  the  weight  that  makes  my  steps 


128  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

unsteady.  'Wait  until  I  am  dead!'  No;  I 
want  the  heart-opening  influences  of  it  while  I 
live :  I  need  it,  for  I  am  clogged,  fettered,  with 
the  love  of  the  world,  and  feel  its  chains  grow 
ing  still  heavier  upon  me.  I  will,  therefore, 
emancipate  myself  while  I  have  the  power  to  do 
it :  by  the  help  of  God,  I  WILL.  '  The  Church 
does  not  do  her  duty.'  No ;  neither  have  I 
done  mine.  Suppose  they  shuffle  off  responsi 
bility,  I  will  do  so  no  longer.  My  soul  is  near 
heaven  now ;  and  how  refreshing  and  soothing 
its  air !  How  clearly  do  I  see  the  path  of  duty ! 
God  has  made  me  a  steward  of  his  goods ;  by 
his  help,  I  will  try  and  prove  myself  worthy  of 
the  trust.  But  I  fear  as  soon  as  I  am  immersed 
in  business  my  spiritual  vision  will  again  become 
dimmed,  and  I  shall  be  calling  God's  gifts  mine, 
and  shall  again  hug  my  chains  about  me.  No ; 
before  God  I  will  now,  while  my  heart  is  warm 
and  my  spiritual  vision  clear,  pledge  myself  to 
bestow  yearly,  as  long  as  I  live,  a  tenth  at  least 
of  my  income,  to  religious  purposes.  God  give 
me  a  heart  to  do  more  than  this." 

The  ex-governor  was  a  better  man  from  that 
day,  and  the  wealth  of  his  coffers,  that  had  been 
changing  his  own  heart  into  metal,  and  was 
cursing  his  family,  and  shutting  out  God  and 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


129 


neaven  from  his  sight,  now  flowed  forth  in 
many  channels,  and  instead  of  maledictions,  the 
scattered  hordes  opened  their  dumb  mouths  in 
blessings. 

"  I  have  had  a  good  camp-meeting,"  Mrs.  Ar 
thur  wrote  in  her  journal  on  her  return  home. 
"I  have  seen  the  youth  binding  on  shield  and 
buckler,  full  of  vigor  and  hope,  strong  in  heart, 
and  lofty  in  purpose,  making  ready  for  the  con 
flict.  I  have  also  seen  the  hoary-headed  veter 
an  of  the  cross  on  the  distant  shore  of  life's 
ocean,  waving  back  adieus  to  his  companions  in 
conflict,  as  he  triumphantly  nears  the  harbor  of 
the  Eternal  city.  A  radiant  bow  arching  his 
horizon  reveals  in  golden  letters  the  prophecy 
and  its  fulfillment,  l  At  evening  time  it  shall  be 
light.' » 

9 


130  THE    ITINERANT   SIDE. 


CHAPTEK  XY. 

We  walk  not  with  the  jewel'd  great, 

Where  love's  dear  name  is  sold ; 
Yet  we  have  wealth  we  would  not  give 

For  all  their  world  of  gold. 
We  revel  not  in  corn  and  wine, 

Yet  have  we  from  above 
Manna  divine ;  then  we'll  not  pine. 

Do  we  not  live  and  love  ? — GEKALD  MASSEY. 

ONE  fine  morning  toward  the  latter  part  of 
July,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Arthur  started  for  a  village 
about  eight  miles  distant,  to  spend  the  day  at 
Rev.  Mr.  Barton's,  who  had  charge  of  a  circuit 
in  that  section  of  the  country. 

Their  route  led  them  through  beautiful  and 
varied  scenery.  Now  it  conducts  them  beside 
the  deep,  narrow,  noiseless  stream,  screened  by 
lofty  hemlocks  and  sighing  pines ;  now  it  passes 
through  waving  intervals  of  wheat,  and  clover 
meadows,  and  fertile  fields  of  Indian  maize; 
again  it  winds  along,  hiding  itself  among  little 
hills,  upon  which  cattle  are  grazing;  and  sud 
denly  it  seems  lost  again  in  the  primeval  forest. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


131 


Now  they  hear  the  dashing  of  a  water-fall,  and 
an  overhanging  cliff  looks  down  menacingly  up 
on  them,  and  at  length  they  abruptly  emerge 
from  what  seemed  to  them  labyrinthine  paths, 
and  now  the  beautiful  village  is  spread  out 
before  them  as  upon  a  chart. 

A  half-grown  boy,  sleepily  lounging  with  his 
dog  at  the  foot  of  a  tree,  pointed  out  the  house 
of  the  clergyman,  and  a  few  minutes  brought 
them  to  his  door. 


132  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.' 

'  Mrs.  Arthur  and  Mrs.  Barton  had  been 
school-mates,  and  had  not  met  since  they  bade 
each  other  "good-by,"in  the  hall  of  the  board 
ing-house,  at  the  close  of  their  last  term  at 
school. 

Their  meeting  was  as  cordial  and  unaffected 
as  in  the  days  of  their  girlhood.  Several  years 
had  passed  since  then,  but  these  true  women 
seemed  hardly  to  have  noted  them.  "The 
good  grow  not  old ;"  and  it  was  certain  that  the 
hearts  of  these  sweet-minded  women  still  ex 
haled  the  fragrance  of  their  springtime. 

The  clergyman  soon  repaired  to  Mr.  Barton's 
"  Bethel,"  a  charming  little  spot  at  the  top  of 
the  hill,  in  the  rear  of  the  preacher's  house. 
The  ascent  to  it  was  steep,  and  had  been  diffi 
cult  ;  but  the  construction  of  a  few  steps  by  the 
minister  had  rendered  it  comparatively  easy. 
It  was  a  place  upon  which  the  eye  of  Heaven 
ever  seemed  to  look  approvingly. 

Mr.  Barton  had  spent  many  happy  hours 
there  alone  with  his  Maker.  Thither  he  was  in 
the  habit  of  carrying  his  books  and  manuscripts, 
and  a  desk  rudely  constructed  answered  the 
double  purpose  of  secretary  and  pulpit.  There 
he  studied,  wrote,  and  read  aloud;  there  he 
meditated,  prayed,  and  sung.  It  had  often 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  133 

been  to  him  as  its  name  indicated,  "the  house 
of  God,  and  the  gate  of  heaven." 

The  clergymen  enjoyed  the  day  so  well 
here,  that  they  had  been  unconscious  of  the 
flight  of  time,  and  were  surprised  to  see  the 
signal  for  their  return  floating  from  the  parson 
age  window  so  soon. 

The  time  had  passed  equally  pleasant  with 
the  ladies.  They  had  not  only  lived  over 
again  their  school  days,  those  glad  days,  un 
clouded  by  sorrow,  but  the  intervening  years, 
with  all  their  enjoyments,  anxieties,  and  per 
plexities,  had  passed  in  review. 

They  amused  each  other  with  a  recital  of 
their  habits  of  economy;  of  the  old  made 
new ;  of  the  in-outside,  or  out-inside  garments, 
growing  "small  by  degrees  and  beautifully 
less"  each  year;  of  the  abstinence,  proinotive 
of  health,  of  course,  that  they  had  sometimes 
practiced ;  and  they  finally  concluded  that  they 
had  led  as  happy  lives  as  had  their  school-mates, 
who  had  married  wealthy  and  possessed  an 
easy  independence  in  fashionable  life. 

The  ladies  were  without  doubt  correct  in 
their  conclusion,  though  they  arrived  at  it  by 
no  logical  process  of  reasoning. 

Their  hearts  were  incased  by  no  shell  of 


134  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

selfishness,  shutting  out  the  warm  sunshine, 
which  would  insure  life,  and  expansion,  and 
germination ;  but  they  were  keenly  alive  to  the 
tenderest  sympathies,  and  throbbing  with  de 
sires  to  do  good. 

These  Christian  women  were  happy  in  being 
a  blessing  to  others ;  happy  in  the  purest  affec 
tions,  in  heavenly  charity,  and  in  the  con 
sciousness  that  they  were  not  living  for  them 
selves  alone. 

Earth's  gilded  toys  are  too  trifling  to  satisfy 
the  desires  of  an  immortal  mind  upon  which 
the  Divine  Spirit  has  left  its  impress,  and  are 
not  a  fit  reward  for  the  servants  of  the  King 
immortal.  Let  those  sigh  for  ease  and  for 
wealth  who  would  be  satisfied  with  the  reward 
they  proffer. 

The  day  closed  happily,  and  in  the  cool  of 
the  evening  our  friends  returned  home. 

A  few  days  after,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Arthur  were 
seated  in  a  little  vine-covered  arbor,  close  by 
their  house,  which  had  been  fitted  up  by 
Sister  Eliza,  and  Calista  Kidder,  and  their 
brother,  Hamlen,  "on  purpose  to  please  the 
minister  and  his  wife." 

It  was  evening.  Charlie  and  Addie,  grown 
chubby  and  strong  under  the  kind  watch-care 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  135 

of  Nancy,  and  plenty  of  out-of-door  exercise,  had 
fallen  asleep  while  lisping  their  evening  prayer. 
Jennie  and  Frankie  were  tumbling  on  the  grass, 
and  watching  the  swallows  that  were  twittering 
under  the  eaves  of  a  neighboring  barn ;  and 
Marian  and  Nattie  were  apart,  talking  of  Billy 
Lawrence  and  their  friends  at  the  hamlet. 

"I  have  been  thinking  much  of  Sister  Bar 
ton,"  said  Mrs.  Arthur  to  her  husband,  "since 
our  visit  to  her.  She  was  a  heroic-hearted  girl. 
Her  bright,  sunny  gayety,  and  graceful,  win 
ning  manners,  made  her  a  favorite,  and  she  was 
much  admired.  More  than  one  suitor  for  her 
hand  was  doomed  to  disappointment,  though 
they  offered  her  wealth,  position,  and  ease ;  but 
her  earnest  nature,  deeply  imbued  with  religious 
truth,  thirsted  after  something  better." 

"And  so  she  chose  a  Methodist  minister," 
said  Mr.  Arthur,  playfully. 

"Ah,  you  are  quick  to  appropriate  the  com 
pliment,  Mr.  Arthur!"  returned  the  minister's 
wife,  gayly:  "but  I  was  about  to  say  she  de 
sired  a  situation  in  life  where  she  could  be  more 
useful  than  she  could  possibly  be  as  the  wife  of 
a  wealthy,  worldly-minded  man.  In  such  a 
situation  Louisa  would  not  trust  herself.  Pos 
sessed  of  deep  sensibility  and  a  true  woman's 


136  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

nature,  she  feared  the  influence  of  the  society  to 
which  such  a  relation  would  introduce  her.  It 
is  hard  for  an  aifectionate,  loving  heart  to  say 
'No'  to  the  entreaties  of  their  dearest  friends." 

"  It  is,  Mary,"  replied  Mr.  Arthur ;  "  and  I 
am  surprised  to  see  with  what  eagerness  pious 
mothers  introduce  their  daughters  into  fashion 
able  life.  It  is  a  fearful  risk  they  run.  Sup 
pose  they  procure,  by  this  means,  splendid 
matches  for  them ;  alas,  what  a  poor  exchange 
for  those  daughters,  who  might  be  angels  of 
life,  of  mercy,  and  of  light !" 

"  Louisa  had  a  little  property  of  her  own 
when  she  married  Brother  Barton,"  continued 
Mrs.  Arthur,  "which  she  designed  to  keep  to 
commence  housekeeping  with,  should  her  hus 
band's  location,  or  his  death,  ever  require  it; 
but  she  says  a  part  of  that  amount  has  been 
needed  for  their  own  expenses  each  year,  on 
their  different  circuits,  and  was  all  gone  more 
than  a  year  ago.  Now,  during  the  past  year, 
she  has  earned  seventy-five  dollars  with  her 
needle,  which  has  been  expended  in  the  family." 

"  It  is  too  bad,"  said  Mr.  Arthur,  with  unusual 
warmth.  "  Sister  Barton  pays  seventy-five  dol 
lars  for  the  support  of  preaching ;  and  her  hus 
band  a  minister,  for  whom  the  people  ought  to 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  137 

provide !  more,  probably,  than  any  member  on 
any  of  their  circuits.  I  think  the  preacher's 
family  should  pay  their  proportion  for  the  cause 
of  Christ  in  the  earth,  and  many  of  them  do 
more,  and  use  some  self-denial  to  accomplish  it ; 
but  it  is  the  duty  of  their  societies  to  maintain 
them :  and  for  them  to  allow  Sister  Barton  to 
pay  their  debts  in  that  way  is  marked  injustice 
that  must  meet  a  reckoning.  You  remember 
our  rich  Brother  "Wardlaw,  who  annoyed  me  so 
constantly  about  '  the  poverty  of  the  society,' 
and  required  one  poor  but  generous  brother  to 
pay  as  much  as  himself.  I  see,  by  the  news 
papers,  that  one  of  his  large  manufactories  is 
burned  to  the  ground,  and  his  loss  is  several 
thousands.  '  When  ye  brought  it  home,  I  did 
blow  it  away,'  saith  the  prophet ;  and  also,  '  I 
smote  you  with  blasting,  and  with  mildew,  and 
with  hail,  in  all  the  labors  of  your  hands.  Yet 
ye  turned  not  to  me,  saith  the  Lord.'  I  see 
more  clearly  every  day  that  the  neglect  of  the 
societies  to  support  public  worship  is  not  venial. 
But  Sister  Barton's  record  is  on  high,"  he  added, 
with  deep  feeling. 

"  I  hope  and  pray  her  life  may  be  spared  for 
the  sake  of  her  dear  little  boys,  until  she  has 
left  upon  them  the  impress  of  her  own  pure  and 


138  THE     ITINERANT    SIDE. 

lofty  spirit.  But  few  can  endure  such  constant 
exertion  with  so  much  care,"  said  Mrs.  Arthur. 

"  It  is  her  pure  and  lofty  spirit  that  sustains 
her,"  replied  her  husband.  "  An  ordinary  mind 
would  sink  beneath  such  a  weight.  It  is  not 
the  continued  physical  labor  of  fourteen  hours 
a  day  alone ;  and  not  unfrequently  she  goes 
beyond  this,  you  say,  though  that  is  over-work 
for  day-laborers ;  but  she  feels  the  weight 
of  other  responsibilities.  This  over-taxing  of 
body  and  mind  is  crushing.  These  things  are 
overlooked.  The  Church  has  not  yet  waked 
up  to  this  subject.  '  Rome  was  not  built  in  a 
day,'  nor  can  we  expect  to  see  everything  as  it 
should  be  at  once.  There  has  been  a  very  great 
improvement  in  a  very  short  time,  and  we  still 
go  on  improving.  There  have  been  false  teach 
ers  in  the  world,  who  have  fleeced  the  flocks, 
and  now  the  reaction  affects  even  the  true  shep 
herds.  The  Church  has  gone  from  one  extreme 
to  the  other.  But  the  pure  spirit  of  the  Gospel 
will  yet  bring  about  the  desired  results." 

The  earnest  evening  prayer  of  the  minister 
and  his  wife,  that  the  Church  might  be  imbued 
with  the  spirit  of  Christ,  glorious  in  beauty,  and 
perfect  in  all  its  developments,  was  recorded  in 
heaven,  and  sealed  with  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  139 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

"  Not  to  myself  alone," 
The  streamlet  whispers  on  its  pebbly  way ; 
"  Not  to  myself  alone  I  sparkling  glide ; 
I  scatter  life  and  breath  on  every  side, 
And  strew  the  fields  with  herb  and  flow'ret  gay; 
I  sung  unto  the  common,  bleak  and  bare, 

My  gladsome  tune ; 
I  sweeten  and  refresh  the  languid  air 

In  droughty  June." — S.  W.  PAETKIDGE. 

As  winter  approached  everybody  was  busy 
at  Mr.  Hatfield's.  Industrious  fingers  were  plied 
with  redoubled  activity,  and  generous  hearts 
throbbed  with  expanded  benevolence. 

The  quickened  step  and  cheerful  manner  of 
Martha  and  Mary  told  of  their  interest  in  the 
preparations  rapidly  going  forward.  Yet  theirs 
was  an  unselfish  interest.  William  Lawrence, 
the  adopted  son  and  brother,  was  about  to  bid 
adieu  to  the  inmates  of  the  farm-house,  and  all 
were  anxious  to  do  something  for  his  fitting  out. 
Even  Dwight  and  Emmie,  older  and  larger  now 
than  when  they  cracked  nuts  for  Mr.  Arthur, 


140  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

were  whispering  to  each  other  apart  from  the 
rest,  intent  on  some  project  that  seemed  to 
promise  them  much  happiness. 

"Your  father  says  we  must  give  Billy  his 
freedom-suit,"  said  Mrs.  Hatfield  to  her  daugh 
ters  ;  "  and  I  have  been  thinking  that  we  can 
exchange  our  cloth  that  is  being  made  at  the 
woolen-mill  for  a  better  article.  Ours  would  do 
very  well  for  common  wear,  but  I  want  Billy  to 
have  something  better  for  a  Sunday  suit." 

"So  do  I,  mother,"  replied  Martha.  "That 
will  be  a  nice  plan.  Nobody  would  have 
thought  of  it  but  you,  mother." 

"We  want  Billy  to  appear  as  well  as  any 
body,"  said  Mary.  ""We  do  not  want  the 
students  to  be  pulling  the  hay  out  of  his  hair, 
because  he  is  not  dressed  as  well  as  others." 

"  I  have  no  fears  for  Billy  after  he  gets  a  little 
acquainted,"  said  Mrs.  Hatfield.  "His  frank 
good-nature,  his  lofty  principles,  and  unaffected 
piety,  will  make  him  friends  of  those  whose 
friendship  is  really  worth  possessing." 

The  girls  remained  silent  for  a  few  minutes ; 
and  then  Martha  whispered  something  in  Mary's 
ear  that  seemed  to  receive  her  full  assent.  She 
at  length  spoke : 

"Mother,  could  not  Mary  and  I  exchange 


THE    ITINERANT   SIDE.  141 

for  cloth,  to  make  Billy  a  cloak,  the  flannel 
which  we  were  to  have  prepared  for  blankets. 
I  think  he  will  need  such  an  outer  garment." 

"  He  has  a  good  new  overcoat  now,  but  per 
haps  he  will  not  have  another  for  a  long  time ; 
and  we  may  not  have  it  in  our  power  to  assist 
him  again,"  said  Mary.  "And  then,  too,  we 
shall,  probably,  have  an  opportunity  to  get  a 
good  number  of  blankets  before  we  shall  need 
them,  mother,"  she  added,  with  a  smile  and  a 
look  of  pleasantry  directed  toward  her  sister. 

"You  can  do  so  if  you  wish,"  said  their 
mother.  "Indeed,  I  think  it  a  very  good 
plan." 

Mrs.  Hatfield  had  recently  been  questioning 
the  practice  of  hoarding,  for  future  and  uncer 
tain  use,  that  which  would  be  a  blessing  to  the 
widow,  clothe  the  shivering  poor,  and  make 
many  an  orphan  happy,  if  dispensed  abroad. 

Her  closets  were  bursting  out  with  clothing 
she  did  not  use  a  half  dozen  times  during  the 
year;  with  bags  crowded  with  stockings;  and 
with  linen,  bedding,  and  flannels,  which  her 
mother  had  given  her  when  she  was  a  girl,  and 
her  own  industry  had  since  added  to. 

She  was  a  notable  housekeeper,  and  took  great 
satisfaction  in  these  visible  marks  of  her  own 


142  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

industry  and  thrift.  She  had  used  them  just 
often  enough  to  keep  them  well  aired,  and  free 
from  moths ;  the  quantity  had  grown  no  less. 

Thoughts  of  the  unclothed  poor,  trembling 
like  the  aspen  leaf,  had  more  frequently  than 
ever  before  intruded  themselves  upon  her.  She 
could  hardly  reconcile  her  practice  with  the 
spirit  of  the  Redeemer's  command,  "  Let  him 
that  hath  two  coats  impart  to  him  that  hath 
none." 

Mrs.  Hatfield  had  the  reputation  of  being  a 
very  benevolent  woman  ;  but  she  began  to  fear 
that  she  was  far  from  being  a  Christian  after 
the  apostle's  pattern.  However,  when  her  con 
science  was  enlightened  concerning  her  duties, 
she  performed  them  cheerfully. 

She  had  erred  in  not  opening  her  heart  to 
conviction;  and,  consequently,  her  sense  of  duty 
had  became  faint.  She  had  closed  her  heart 
each  time  that  she  had  closed  her  closet  doors, 
and  dismissed  the  unwelcome  thought  of  duty 
from  her  mind  without  examining  the  merits 
of  it.  But  now  the  subject  was  brought  home 
to  her  understanding;  and  this  little  circum 
stance  opened  her  heart,  and  her  convictions 
were  clear.  Now  she  turned  to  the  right ;  and 
after  that  time,  with  more  truth  than  ever  before, 


THE    ITINEKANT    SIDE.  143 

she  could  say :  "  When  the  ear  heard  me,  then 
it  blessed  me ;  and  when  the  eye  saw  me,  then 
it  gave  witness  to  me ;  because  I  delivered  the 
poor  that  cried,  and  the  fatherless,  and  him 
that  iiad  none  to  help  him.  The  blessing  of 
him  that  was  ready  to  perish  came  upon  me ; 
and  I  caused  the  widow's  heart  to  sing  for 

joy." 

The  girls  were  delighted  with  their  mother's 
approval  of  the  plan,  for  they  loved  Billy  as  a 
brother.  Not  as  they  loved  their  "  little  darling 
brother,  Dwight,"  but  as  sisters  do  a  grown-up 
brother  near  their  own  age.  Hence  they  were 
willing  to  deny  themselves  to  please  him,  though 
they  rightly  considered  they  were  using  no  self- 
denial  in  what  they  were  now  doing. 

The  plan  was  made  known  to  Mr.  Hatfield  in 
the  evening,  and  met  his  hearty  concurrence; 
and  Billy,  not  being  in  the  secret,  an  agreeable 
surprise  awaited  him. 

Mr.  Hatfield's  large  trunk,  that  had  occupied 
the  chamber-hall  ever  since  his  wedding-day, 
and  had  been  carefully  covered  with  a  piece  of 
green  baize  to  keep  it  free  from  dust,  was  made 
over  to  Billy,  "  almost  as  good  as  new." 

The  present  owner  thought  it  much  better. 
How  he  prized  that  trunk !  A  mother's  bureau 


144  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

was  never  more   honored   by   an  affectionate 

J 

daughter. 

"  Billy"  had  some  property  on  the  farm.  Mr. 
Hatfie^d  had  given  him  a  young  colt  two  years 
before,  which  was  now  valuable.  "  Billy"  found 
it  hard  to  part  with  this  beautiful  creature,  but 
his  mind  being  made  up,  he  stroked  his  mane 
and  leaned  his  head  upon  the  neck  of  his  steed, 
then  reluctantly  transferring  the  bridle  to  the 
hand  of  the  purchaser  without  saying  a  word,  he 
watched  his  nimble  step  until  he  was  out  of  sight. 

He  could  hardly  bear  to  look  at  the  money 
he  had  received  for  "  Charley,"  so  he  quietly 
deposited  it  in  his  trunk,  and  left  it  there  for 
future  use. 

He  also  had  a  yoke  of  steers,  which  had  been 
given  him  when  they  were  calves  ;  for  the  con 
siderate  farmer  liked  to  encourage  boys  in  this 
way ;  he  said  it  tended  to  make  them  faithful, 
and  interested  in  the  concerns  of  the  farm. 
These  also  found  a  ready  purchaser,  and  "Billy" 
felt  again  that  he  was  parting  with  pleasant 
companions.  The  avails  of  these,  and  of  several 
bushels  of  oats,  which  he  had  raised  from  land 
given  him  for  cultivation  by  Mr.  Hatfield,  made 
him  a  considerable  sum,  the  reward  of  his  own 
industry. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  145 

Dwight  had  a  pet  lamb,  which,  though  now 
four  years  old,  still  divided  his  time  between 
the  cows  and  the  children,  and  disdained  to  as 
sociate  with  the  plebeian  flock.  Dwight  wanted 
to  sell  his  lamb  "out  and  out,"  he  said,  and  give 
his  brother  the  money  to  buy  his  books ;  but 
"  Billy"  would  not  listen  to  this  proposal.  How 
ever,  Mr.  Lamb's  fleece  was  also  the  property 
of  Dwight,  and  the  value  of  it  had  been  paid  to 
him  yearly.  Now  the  little  boy  insisted  that  the 
wool  should  always  be  used  to  make  stockings 
and  mittens  for  his  "  brother  Billy." 

He  wanted  to  do  something  for  his  "  own  dear 
brother,"  and  there  "was  but  little  such  a  boy  as 
he  could  do ;"  but  when  this  grand  plan  occurred 
to  him,  his  eyes  sparkled,  and  he  went  with  a 
hop  and  a  bound  out  of  the  house,  drumming 
a  tune  on  his  milk-pail. 

Mr.  Pet  Lamb  was  in  the  yard  awaiting  his 
coming,  and  supposing  his  master  was  giving 
him  a  challenge  as  usual,  closed  in  with  him, 
and  with  a  single  thrust,  threw  him  from  his 
feet  and  smashed  in  his  pail. 

At  any  other  time  this  offense  would  hardly 
have  escaped  punishment;  but  Dwight  was  on 
especial  good  terms  with  his  pet  just  then,  and 

recovering  himself,  he  shook  his  battered  pail  at 
10 


146  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

his  opponent,  and  shouted  out:  "Come  on  then, 
Major  ;  we  start  even  this  time." 

"Major"  now  assumed  a  defensive  attitude, 
and  hooked,  and  curved,  and  butted ;  but 
Dwight,  now  seeing  the  game  he  was  playing, 
could  easily  avoid  him,  and  they  soon  parted  as 
firm  friends  as  ever. 

The  day  for  "Billy's"  departure  at  length  ar 
rived.  Everything  was  in  readiness,  Martha 
and  Mary  having  arranged  his  wardrobe  to 
their  entire  satisfaction.  Indeed,  they  were 
surprised  at  the  result  of  their  labors.  They 
had  not  thought  it  possible  to  accomplish  what 
they  had  with  so  little  self-denial  and  ex 
pense. 

Most  of  his  garments  they  had  made  with 
their  own  hands.  The  cloak  was  a  handsome 
one,  and  had  been  made  without  Billy's  knowl 
edge,  and  being  the  last  article  placed  in  his 
trunk  before  it  was  strapped  down,  an  agreeable 
surprise  awaited  him. 

The  trunk,  large  as  it  was,  failing  to  hold  all 
that  was  designed  for  it,  a  box  was  provided, 
and  that  was  also  filled ;  for  "  Billy  "  intended 
to  "board  himself,"  and  the  resolute  young  man 
thought  he  should  succeed  bravely  in  that 
way. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


147 


The  departure  of  the  young  student  was  a 
great  event,  not  only  at  Farmer  Hatfield's,  but 
throughout  the  neighborhood.  His  friends 
crowded  around  him,  and  he  hud  the  good  wish 
es  and  prayers  of  all  who  knew  him.  But  no 
one  felt  this  separation  more  than  Billy  himself. 
His  heart  swelled,  and  his  bosom  heaved  with 
sorrow,  when  he  presented  his  hand  to  his  foster 
parents,  who  had  so  nobly  performed  their  duty 
to  a  lonely  orphan,  and  to  his  affectionate  sisters, 
and  the  loving-hearted  little  brother  Dwight. 

He  thought  he  had  always  loved  them,  but 
their  recent  multiplied  acts  of  kindness  and 
the  affectionate  interest  they  had  manifested 


148  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

in   his   "welfare,   endeared    them  still   more   to 
him. 

As  he  took  his  seat  in  the  stage,  he  again 
waved  a  sad  farewell  to  all,  and  gave  himself 
up  to  uncontrolled  emotion.  He  was  again 
alone  in  the  world. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  149 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

Nerve  thyself  for  the  conflict  once  again, 

Poor,  trembling  heart !    The  strife  is  not  yet  o'er ; 
Triumphant  o'er  affliction,  care,  and  pain, 

Arise,  and  try  life's  rugged  path  once  more. 
Pause  not,  for  time  is  precious.    Ask  not  rest- 
Dream  not  of  that  fair  island  of  the  blest 

While  the  wild  waves  roar  round  thee. 

Shrink'st  thou  from  the  wild  strife  ? 

Nay ;  for  the  soul  has  strength  to  brave  the  storms  of  life. 

A.  WKSTOH. 

SPRING  came,  and  with  it  another  Annual 
Conference,  and  another  move  for  Mr.  Arthur. 
Nor  them  alone.  Many  were  the  changes  of 
position  in  the  itinerant  army  that  year ;  and  if 
any  person  unacquainted  with  the  workings  of 
the  itinerant  system,  had  gone  through  the 
length  and  breadth  of  that  Annual  Conference, 
he  would  have  been  surprised  to  find  how  few 
among  either  preachers  or  people  were  dissatis 
fied  with  the  changes  and  arrangements. 

The  removals  of  this  year  brought  Mrs.  Bar 
ton  and  Mrs.  Arthur  near  each  other  again,  to 
the  satisfaction  of  both.  They  were  now  in  the 


150  THE     ITINERANT    SIDE. 

same  city,  and  anticipated  much  enjoyment  in 
each  other's  society.  Their  husbands  were  both 
in  their  first  city  appointment.  The  salaries  of 
the  preachers  were  meant  to  be  quite  liberal ; 
but  the  expenses  of  the  first  quarter  convinced 
them  that  they  must  be  very  economical  and 
systematic,  or  the  end  of  the  year  would  find 
them  in  arrears. 

"  There  is  one  thing  that  perplexes  me,"  said 
the  lively,  energetic  Mrs.  Barton  to  Mrs.  Arthur, 
"  there  is  one  thing  that  perplexes  me  much.  I 
have  three  boys  to  take  stitches  for,  you  know, 
besides  myself  and  husband.  Our  time  is  so 
taken  up  in  the  city  with  visiting,  making  and 
receiving  calls,  and  in  our  various  religious 
meetings,  that  I  find  it  impossible  to  do  my  own 
sewing ;  and  really,  with  our  present  salary,  we 
cannot  afford  to  hire  it  done.  You  may  think 
this  strange,  knowing,  as  you  do,  that  I  did  not 
only  my  own  for  several  years,  but  considerable 
for  other  people." 

"  I  should  think  it  surprising,"  replied  Mrs. 
Arthur,  "if  I  were  not  in  the  same  dilemma 
myself.  My  husband  was  saying  this  morning 
that  he  had  had  a  very  imperfect  idea, of  the 
various  demands  on  a  preacher's  time  in  a  city 
appointment ;  and  that  his  chance  for  study  and 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  151 

improvement  is  now  very  much  lessened.  He 
says  he  does  not  know  how  he  should  have  suc 
ceeded  had  he  been  sent  here  with  less  experi 
ence,  or  less  mental  discipline." 

"  My  husband  says  the  same,"  replied  Mrs. 
Barton.  "  He  often  speaks  of  his  little  '  Bethel,' 
on  the  summit  of  the  hill ;  you  recollect  it.  But, 
as  I  was  saying,  my  time  is  so  interrupted  I  do 
not  know  what  to  do.  I  do  not  wish  our  friends 
to  visit  us  less,  and  I  am  trying  to  arrange  mat 
ters  so  that  I  can  be  in  the  parlor  entertaining 
company,  and  in  the  kitchen ;  making  calls 
among  my  friends,  and  making  my  boys'  jack 
ets,  at  one  and  the  same  time ;  but  I  have  not 
made  it  out  yet.  You  see  I  am  trying  to  make 
five  and  five  equal  twenty,"  she  added,  gayly. 

"  I  see,"  said  Mrs.  Arthur ;  "  and  that  you 
cannot  do  it  without  some  extra  Jives  to  carry." 

"  So  I  am  thinking,"  said  she,  as  she  bade 
Mrs.  Arthur  a  cheerful  good-morning. 

Poor  Mrs.  Barton !  a  sad  year  was  that  for 
her,  the  saddest  of  her  life.  Before  its  close, 
Mr.  Barton  had  heard  his  Master's  call  from  the 
eternal  hills,  and  had  gone  away  to  the  bright 
land  of  angels,  leaving  his  stricken  wife  and 
children  in  a  world  of  sorrow,  weeping  after 
him.  His  elder  Brother  had  sent  a  convoy  of 


152  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

angels  to  escort  him  to  his  Father's  land ;  and, 
before  going  away,  to  the  infinite  care  of  his 
heavenly  Father  the  minister,  with  unshaken 
faith,  committed  the  keeping  of  his  beloved 
family. 

He  had  seen  the  widow  and  orphan  children 
of  the  faithful  minister  of  the  Gospel  much 
neglected,  and  he  asked  himself  the  question, 
whether  his  own  family  were  likely  to  fare  any 
better.  For  a  time,  sadness  vailed  his  spirit; 
but  the  triumph  of  Christianity  in  his  heart  was 
finally  complete. 

Many  words  of  consolation  and  cheering  hope 
he  breathed  into  the  heart  of  his  weeping  wife ; 
and  many  times  he  alluded  to  the  "realms  of 
the  blest,"  to  "  that  country  so  bright  and  so 
fair,"  in  words  of  ardent  expectation  and  holy 
joy,  until  the  Christian  wife  bowed  in  sweet 
submission  to  the  will  of  Heaven. 

The  dreary,  desolate  hours  spent  by  the  heart- 
stricken  widow  we  cannot  depict.  It  seemed 
to  her  that  she  should  never  more  see  good  in 
the  land  of  the  living.  If  it  had  not  been  for 
her  children,  she  felt  that  she  should  sink  be 
neath  her  afflictions.  But  what  could  she  do 
for  them  ?  She  reflected  that  she  had  literally 
nothing.  She  was  penniless.  She  could  not 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  153 

furnish  even  a  single  apartment,  where  she 
might  take  shelter  with  her  darling  boys,  who 
now  had  a  double  claim  upon  her. 

The  stewards  had  given  her  the  use  of  the 
parsonage,  and  the  full  year's  salary.  This 
would  give  her  time  to  look  about  and  make 
some  provision  for  herself.  But  what  could  she 
do?  How  often  this  simple,  complex  question 
returned.  She  had  no  friends  to  whom  she 
could  appeal  for  help. 

The  separation  of  her  family  seemed  inevita 
ble  ;  but  she  earnestly  prayed  that  she  might  be 
spared  the  bitterness  of  such  an  hour.  Often 
she  detected  herself  forming  plans  for  removing 
to  the  academy  from  which  she  had  graduated, 
a  light-hearted  girl :  "  there  she  would  keep  a 
boarding-house,  and  send  her  boys  to  school;" 
but  as  often  the  reflection  was  forced  upon  her, 
that  the  little  dowry  she  had  sometimes  felt 
might  be  needed  for  such  an  hour  was  all 
gone. 

Sad,  lonely  days  and  months  were  those; 
days  to  which  the  widowed  mother  afterward 
looked  back  with  an  eye  dimmed  with  tears, 
and  a  heart  melting  with  a  sense  of  the  watch 
ful  care  and  interposition  of  Providence. 

Those  hours  of  weary  watchings  and  anxie- 


154  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

ties  were  also  remembered,  as  peculiar  seasons 
of  preparation  for  the  duties  of  her  future  life. 

"  I  needed  this  discipline,"  said  she,  meekly  ; 
"  searching  as  it  has  been,  I  needed  it;"  and 
she  never  afterward  forgot  who  has  promised  to 
be  a  father  to  the  fatherless,  and  a  husband  to 
the  widow. 

At  last  day  began  to  dawn ;  not  a  day  with 
out  clouds,  but  a  day  in  which  there  might  be, 
to  a  hoping  heart,  as  much  sunshine  as  shadow. 

A  few  wealthy  men  in  the  city  interested 
themselves  in  behalf  of  the  deceased  minister's 
family.  They  agreed  to  unite  and  send  Mrs. 
Barton  a  certificate  of  an  annuity  for  life,  which 
they  accordingly  did.  This  annuity,  with  what 
she  would  receive  from  the  Preachers'  Aid 
Society,  would  render  her  circumstances  com 
fortable,  and  enable  her  to  keep  her  precious 
family  together. 

O  how  she  pressed  them  to  her  heart  with 
increased  fondness,  and  how  her  heart  melted 
with  gratitude  to  the  noble  donors,  and  especi 
ally  to  her  Father  in  heaven,  who  had  disposed 
them  to  the  generous  deed ! 

The  day  that  she  received  this  certificate,  she 
ever  afterward  commemorated  with  thanksgiv 
ings,  offerings  to  the  poor,  and  prayer. 


THE    ITINERANT   SIDE. 


155 


But  this  was  not  considered  enough;  other 
hearts  were  moved  by  the  beneficent  example 
of  those  worthy  men.  Those  who  had  not 
much  to  give,  seemed  in  earnest  to  do  what 
they  could.  Presents  of  blankets,  and  coverlets, 
and  bedding,  from  over-crowded  closets;  and 
album  quilts  from  the  girls,  and  various  articles 
of  lesser  value  from  the  shopkeepers  were  highly 
prized ;  and  years  after,  when  Mrs.  Barton  was 
in  a  situation  to  assist  others,  and  no  longer 
needed  them,  some  of  them  were  preserved 
and  cherished  as  precious  relics  in  remembrance 
of  the  generous  donors. 


156  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

The  circumstances  of  the  widow  would  now 
allow  her  to  adopt  the  plan  that  had  so  often 
recurred  to  her ;  and  after  mature  deliberation 
she  concluded  this  would  be  the  best  thing  she 
could  do.  The  education  of  her  sons  was  now 
the  one  great  object  of  her  life.  In  doing  this 
she  thought  rightly  that  she  should  be  serving 
God  in  her  appropriate  sphere. 

Mr.  Arthur  then  entered  into  a  correspond 
ence  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Emerson,  the  principal 
of  the  Conference  Academy ;  and  with  his 
assistance  arrangements  were  made  for  Mrs. 
Barton  to  remove  there. 

How  different  her  circumstances  and  feelings 
on  arriving  at  the  place,  from  those  with  which 
she  had  left  a  similar  institution  a  few  years 
before. 

Mrs.  Barton  was  not  contented  with  a  life 
of  even  comparative  ease,  while  there  was  so 
much  to  be  done.  To  train  her  sons  to  be 
come  God-fearing  and  God-serving  men,  and 
prepare  them  for  extended  usefulness,  wras  her 
constant  endeavor.  Nothing  that  she  could 
do  toward  the  accomplishment  of  this  end  was 
left  undone;  and  she  considered  no  service 
degrading  that  helped  on  the  great  object  she 
had  in  view. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  157 

The  linens  of  the  gentlemen  and  the  muslins 
of  the  ladies  passed  through  her  ready  hands. 
Her  starching  was  the  clearest,  and  her  ironing 
the  smoothest  in  all  the  village. 

But  with  all  this  management  she  scorned 
penuriousness.  Her  liberal  hand  was  always 
open,  while  she  had  a  penny  in  it,  to  those  who 
were  more  needy  than  herself. 

Now  time  flew  on  with  Mrs.  Barton  almost 
unconsciously.  Her  boys  were  at  one  of  the 
best  schools  in  all  the  country,  and  were 
making  very  commendable  progress  in  their 
studies  ;  and  she  was  not  only  living  comforta 
bly,  but  laying  up  a  little  toward  paying  their 
expenses  at  college,  whgn  they  should  enter 
there. 

Freely  had  she  sacrificed  all  in  the  days  of 
her  itinerancy ;  and  how  providentially  all  had 
been  restored.  Her  faith  in  God,  and  her  love 
for  his  people,  had  been  searchingly  tried,  and 
had  come  forth  as  gold  purified  in  the  fire. 


158  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


CHAPTEE  XYHI. 

There  is  a  joy  for  every  hour 

That  hangs  upon  the  heart : 
There  is  a  charm  whose  magic  power 

Drives  grief  from  us  apart. — VICTOB. 

THE  day  before  the  winter  term  commenced 
at  the  Conference  Academy,  Rev.  Mr.  Emerson, 
principal  of  the  Academy,  was  seated  in  his 
study  preparing  a  lecture,  when  a  country  youth, 
just  arrived  in  town,  requested  permission  to  see 
him,  which  was  readily  granted.  William  Law 
rence  then  entered,  for  it  was  he,  and  intro 
duced  himself  in  a  becoming  manner. 

"  Ah !  the  young  friend  of  my  friend  Ar 
thur,"  said  Mr.  Emerson,  as  he  arose  and  cor 
dially  proffered  his  hand  to  the  youth;  "I  am 
glad  to  see  you,  Lawrence." 

The  open,  hearty,  dignified  manner  of  Mr.  Em 
erson,  impressed  young  Lawrence  very  pleasant 
ly.  ( There  is  no  change  in  our  friend,  only  in 
name,  gentle  reader;  he  is  "Billy"  still.)  He  at 
once  experienced  a  sensation  of  relief  from  the 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  159 

embarrassment  that  had  been  creeping  over  him 
a  few  minutes  before,  and  sentiments  of  affec 
tion  and  reverence  for  the  man  who  stood  before 
him  sprung  up,  such  as  he  had  never  felt  for  a 
stranger. 

Happy  the  instructor  of  youth  who  can  so  soon 
inspire  confidence  and  personal  attachment  in 
the  hearts  of  his  students,  and  happy  the  student 
who  finds  an  instructor  that  can  not  only  inspire 
such  sentiments,  but  who  has  the  real  excellence 
of  character  ever  after  to  prove  himself  worthy 
of  them. 

Mr.  Emerson  was  by  nature  a  nobleman.  He 
had  a  heart  "  warm  and  unspoiled,"  full  of 
"  sympathy  for  goodness  and  all  simple  worth," 
a  true  index  of  unaffected  greatness. 

He  comprehended  the  feelings  of  the  youth 
before  him  at  once.  Lawrence  was  not  only  a 
stranger,  but  he  was  in  circumstances  entirely 
new  to  him.  He  was  a  farmer's  boy,  fresh  from 
the  hills ;  but  he  was  conscious  of  strength  and 
integrity,  and  therefore  self-reliant.  His  natu 
rally  quick  perceptions  and  keen  sense  of  pro 
priety  had  done  more  for  him  than  he  was 
aware  of;  there  were,  in  reality,  no  "  fears  for 
Billy." 

"  You  have  arrived  in  good  time,  Lawrence," 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

continued  Mr.  Emerson,  pleasantly;  "I  received 
a  letter  from  my  friend  and  brother,  Arthur, 
a  few  days  ago,  and  he  mentioned  you." 

A  slight  blush  and  a  smile  passed  over  the 
face  of  Lawrence  at  the  latter  remark.  Mr. 
Emerson,  skilled  in  reading  character,  observed 
it,  and  as  if  he  were  playing  with  the  pen  he 
held  in  his  hand,  wrote  on  a  scrap  of  paper, 
"  William  Lawrence,  sensitive,  modest." 

"Lawrence,  as  keen,  though  not  as  practiced  in 
observation,  as  the  dignified,  affable  man  before 
him,  was  also  forming  his  opinions.  He  saw 
the  slight  motion  of  Mr.  Emerson's  hand  in  wri 
ting  those  two  words,  and  thinking  he  might 
be  interrupting  him,  entered  upon  his  business 
at  once. 

"  You  wish  to  board  yourself,"  answered  Mr. 
Emerson,  "  and  would  prefer  a  pious  room-mate ; 
well,  that  is  all  right ;  we  can  arrange  for  you. 
There  is  Harwell,  a  good  fellow;  he  was  here 
this  morning,  and  wished  me  to  send  him  a 
chum ;  I  think  you  will  suit  each  other." 

After  a  few  minutes'  conversation,  Lawrence 
arose  to  leave. 

"  You  wish  to  get  settled  as  soon  as  possible, 
I  suppose.  I  will  walk  over  to  Harwell's  room 
with  you ;  it  is  but  a  few  steps."  And  Mr. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  161 

Emerson  arose,  aiid  took  his  hat  and  cane,  and 
a  short  walk  brought  them  to  the  student's  door. 

They  found  Harwell  so  immersed  in  his  books 
that  he  scarcely  observed  their  entrance.  The 
pleasant,  full  voice  of  the  principal  aroused  him, 
and,  springing  to  his  feet,  he  received  his  in 
structor  with  filial  affection. 

"I  have  brought  you  a  chum,  Harwell.  I 
suppose,  after  living  alone  so  long,  you  will 
know  how  to  appreciate  good  company,"  said 
Mr.  Emerson  smiling. 

Harwell  thought  he  should,  and  after  a  few 
minutes'  pleasant  conversation,  Mr.  Emerson 
left,  saying :  "  Call  at  my  study,  gentlemen, 
when  you  have  leisure.  I  shall  be  glad  to  see 
you  both.  Lawrence,  I  trust  we  shall  be 
friends,"  he  added  complaisantly. 

Harwell  had  already  attained  to  that  honora 
ble  distinction. 

Mr.  Emerson  soon  after  re-entered  his  study, 
and  picking  up  the  scrap  of  paper  he  had  left, 
turned  to  his  journal  and  made  an  entry: 
"William  Lawrence,  sensitive,  modest,  sensible, 
thoughtful,  prompt,  -  energetic ;  first  impres 
sions." 

Mr,  Emerson  afterward  found  no  occasion  to 

modify  first  impressions. 
11 


162  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

Lawrence  found  himself  in  a  room  about 
twelve  feet  square,  with  bare  floor  and  white 
washed  walls.  It  contained  a  bed,  a  stove, 
three  chairs,  a  small  looking-glass,  an  old-fash 
ioned  bureau  with  two  drawers  and  a  chest  top, 
which  served  the  purpose  of  a  sideboard.  Be 
sides  these  articles,  there  were  two  tables  about 
three  feet  in  length  and  one  in  width,  with 
drawers  at  each  end.  A  few  pine  shelves,  re 
cently  fastened  against  the  wall,  served  as  a 
book-case. 

The  new  student  could  hardly  see  room  for 
his  enormous  trunk,  but  Harwell  was  a  practical 
fellow  as  well  as  Lawrence,  and  had  had  more 
experience  in  these  matters,  and  was  more  used 
to  close  quarters  than  the  youth  fresh  from 
orchard  and  meadow.  He  could  see  no  diffi 
culty  whatever,  and  suggested  one  or  two  sim 
ple  changes  in  present  arrangements,  and  then 
declared  their  "  accommodations  were  ample." 

Lawrence  thought  his  room-mate  a  good-na 
tured  fellow,  and  if  Harwell  could  put  up  with 
inconveniences,  he  was  sure  he  could  himself, 
and  if  they  both  were  careful  to  retain  their 
good-nature,  they  might  occupy  a  very  narrow 
apartment  without  "  running  their  elbows  into 
each  other." 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  163 

Harwell  opened  a  closet,  and  thrusting  his 
scanty  wardrobe  into  one  end  of  it,  left  the 
largest  half  for  Lawrence.  Then,  with  a  delicate 
sense  of  propriety,  he  left,  saying  he  would  be 
back  in  an  hour. 

This  gave  Lawrence  an  undisturbed  opportu 
nity  to  arrange  the  contents  of  his  box  and 
trunk. 

He  opened  the  trunk  first,  and  what  was  his 
surprise  when  the  new  cloak  met  his  view.  He 
took  it  up,  and  discovered  a  little  note  pinned 
to  it.  He  read  it : 

"  From  Martha  and  Mary,  in  remembrance 
of  the  uniform  kindness  of  their  brother  Billy." 

How  the  tears  blinded,  and  the  swelling  of 
the  heart  choked  the  young  man  then  !  He 
read  the  note  again,  then  put  it  into  his  pocket, 
and  burst  into  tears ;  then  rallying  again,  he 
continued  his  work. 

Here  was  a  half  dozen  pair  of  stockings ; 
and  another  bit  of  paper  fastened  to  them 
told  him  they  were  made  from  the  wool  of 
Dwight's  pet  lamb,  by  his  little  brother's  par 
ticular  request. 

"Generous  little  fellow,"  exclaimed  Lawrence, 
and  the  tears  upwelled  again. 

And  here  was  a  pair  of  mittens,  "  knit  by  your 


164  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

little  sister,  Emmie,  for  my  darling  brother,  Bil 
ly  ;"  and  they  were  stuffed  out  with  butternut 
meats,  which  the  same  little  fingers  had  picked 
out  for  him. 

Now  Lawrence  could  not  help  laughing. 

And  now  his  hand  was  upon  the  well-worn 
Bible ;  and  he  pressed  it  reverently  to  his  lips. 
It  had  been  his  dayly  companion  for  years ;  and 
the  sight  of  its  familiar  covers  was  more  grate 
ful  to  him,  even  at  that  time,  than  the  cheerfu) 
face  of  a  friend  would  have  been. 

And  here  was  a  handsome  new  Bible;  and 
on  the  fly-leaf  was  the  simple  inscription,  in 
Mr.  Hatfield's  bold,  round  handwriting:  "To 
my  son  "William;  read  it  dayly  as  long  as  you 
live." 

"  I  certainly  will,"  responded  Lawrence. 

Then  he  opened  his  box.  Here  were  Mrs. 
Hatfield's  deposits. 

"How  many  things  she  has  thought  of!" 
said  Lawrence.  "  What  a  mother  she  has  been 
to  me !  My  own  mother  could  not  have  done 
more.  That  she  could  have  loved  me  better,  I 
do  not  know.  I  can  just  remember  how  she 
used  to  take  me  into  her  closet  to  pray,  and 
then  how  often  I  felt  her  warm  tears  falling 
upon  my  cheek  ;  and  I  have  fancied  that  I  felt 


THE    ITINERANT   SIDE.  165 

her  hand  again  upon  my  head,  and  heard  her 
say,  as  she  did  just  before  she  died:  'The 
Lord  bless  thee,  and  keep  thee ;  the  angel  of 
the  Lord  encamp  about  thee,  and  protect 
thee.' 

"  I  saw  her  once  more,  as  they  lifted  me  up 
to  look  upon  her  pale,  cold  face ;  and  they  wept 
when  they  told  me  I  was  an  orphan !  But  how 
have  I  forgotten  that  I  am  an  orphan.  I  love 
to  remember  that  I  had  a  praying  mother;  it 
gives  me  strength  and  courage  in  moments  of 
depression." 

Thus  Lawrence  soliloquized  as  he  arranged 
his  wardrobe,  and  the  contents  of  his  box. 

Soon  a  letter  turned  up ;  and  this  was  from 
Mrs.  Hatfield. 

As  she  had  always  been  free  to  converse 
ffith  him  on  all  topics  relating  to  his  duties  and 
leportment  as  a  Christian,  and  he  had  risen 
early  that  morning  to  be  with  her  as  usual 
while  she  was  preparing  breakfast,  he  exclaimed, 
:'  "Well,  I  cannot  guess  what  is  here  1" 

He  read  the  letter :  "  Keep  the  pies  in  a  cool 
place,  Billy.  The  sage  cheese,  the  dried  beef, 
and  the  sausages,  from  too  much  moisture  or 
dryness.  The  little  jar  of  butter  keep  in  the 
cellar,  if  you  can  have  access  to  it;  place  a 


166  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

stone  on  the  cover  to  prevent  the  rats  from 
taking  a  bite." 

"  As  many  traps  as  I  have  made  and  set  for 
those  fellows,  I  should  never  have  thought  of 
that,"  said  Lawrence,  laughing.  "  No  wonder 
the  stage  agent  thought  my  box  heavy ;  and  his 
driver  made  a  bungling  pass  at  wit,  when  he 
called  it  the  '  sub-treasury.'" 

Lawrence  read  on  :  "  Dwight  thought  father 
had  better  drive  down  a  cow  for  you ;"  and  the 
young  student  laughed  again,  and  rubbed  his 
hands.  "  You  see  Emmie  has  not  forgotten  the 
doughnuts ;  perhaps  you  will  have  a  room-mate 
that  will  help  you  to  eat  them."  "That  he 
shall!"  exclaimed  Lawrence;  "for  I  can't  see 
that  he  has  any  supplies  except  meal,  and  a 
mush-pot  to  boil  it  in."  "Do  not  stint  yourself, 
Billy ;  we  may  have  a  chance  to  send  you  a  box 
before  the  term  closes." 

"Who  for?"  said  Lawrence. 

"The  little  bag  of  berries  are  from  Emmie 
and  Dwight.  You  know  Emmie  insisted  on 
telling  you  how  to  prepare  dried  berries  for  the 
table  last  week." 

"The  little  darling!"  exclaimed  Lawrence. 
"  They  have  thought  of  everything,  and  all  have 
done  something.  I  think T.  might  open  a  house, 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  167 

and  take  boarders,"  he  added,  mirthfully,  as  he 
looked  around  the  room.  "  I  am  glad  Harwell  is 
not  here,  for  he  would  think  me  a  ninny ;  but  I 
can't  help  it,  they  are  all  so  kind  to  me,  and  I 
have  no  claims  upon  them." 

No,  Lawrence,  no:  indulge  those  feelings  of 
generous  gratitude,  and  check  them  not.  It  is 
manly.  And  Harwell  has  a  soul  too,  a  soul,  un 
der  that  calm  exterior,  as  full  of  tender  home 
feeling,  of  expansive  sympathies  with  all  that  is 
noble,  and  generous,  and  good,  as  yourself.  It 
will  keep  your  heart  young,  and  afford  you  a 
well-spring  of  constant  happiness  through  all 
your  future  life. 


168  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


CHAPTEE  XIX. 

Rashly,   nor  oft  times   truly,   doth   man   pass  judgment  on    his 

brother ; 
For  he  seeth  not  the  springs  of  the  heart,  nor  heareth  the  reasons 

of  the  mind. 

Deep  is  the  sea,  and  deep  is  hell,  but  pride  mineth  deeper ; 
It  is  coil'd  as  a  poisonous  worm  about  the  foundations  of  the  soul. 
Give  to  merit,  largely  give ;  his  conscious  heart  will  bless  thee ; 
It  is  not  flattery,  but  love  ;  the  sympathy  of  men,  his  brethren. 

TUPPEB. 

ME.  ARTHUR  remained  in  the  city  four  years. 
During  that  time  many  circumstances  occurred, 
some  calculated  to  amuse,  others  that  were  an 
noying,  and  many  that  afforded  real  pleasure, 
not  only  for  the  time  being,  but  years  after. 

One  day  a  lady  called  who  had  recently  be 
come  a  member  of  his  Church.  She  was  what 
might  be  called  a  good  sort  of  a  woman ;  but, 
having  risen  suddenly  from  obscurity  to  afflu 
ence,  her  mind  had  hardly  kept  pace  with  her 
circumstances,  so  that  she  was  not  very  well 
fitted  for  the  station  she  was  endeavoring  to  fill. 
Mr.  Markham,  her  husband,  had  come  to  the 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  169 

city  a  few  years  before,  in  striped  suit,  a  red 
cotton  handkerchief,  containing  his  wardrobe, 
all  the  property  he  had  in  the  world ;  but,  by 
tact  and  speculation,  he  had  succeeded  beyond 
his  most  sanguine  expectations. 

Mrs.  Markham's  servant  came  to  Mr.  Arthur's 
door  soon  after,  bringing  a  large  bundle,  which 
she  left  for  her  mistress,  and  passed  on. 

"  I  have  brought  you  a  few  things,  Mrs.  Ar 
thur,"  said  Mrs.  Markham,  as  she  began  to  un 
roll  the  bundle.  "  Here  is  a  Florence  braid 
that  I  thought  would  make  you  a  good  '  hack- 
about,'  if  it  was  bleached  nice ;  and  here  is  a 
ribbon :  it  is  a  little  soiled,  but  I  think  it  will  do 
very  well  to  trim  it  with.  Here  is  a  lot  of  little 
aprons  my  children  have  outgrown,  patched  a 
leetle,  to  be  sure,  in  some  places,  but  a  good 
deal  of  good  wear  in  them  yet.  I  thought  they 
would  just  fit  your  children." 

Mrs.  Arthur  colored  slightly,  and  her  natural 
ly  independent  feelings  rose  quickly,  but  fell  as 
quickly  as  they  rose,  and  then  she  could  hardly 
repress  a  smile. 

"'i  will  take  them,  Mrs.  Markham,"  replied 
Mrs.  Arthur  pleasantly  ;  "  and  I  know  " — she 
stopped  when  she  saw  the  unconscious,  innocent 
look  of  Mrs.  Markham — "  and  I  know  a  poor 


170  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

family  to  whom  I  should  like  to  give  them,"  she 
was  about  to  say. 

The  lady  left  soon  after,  and  Mrs.  Arthur,  too 
much  amused  to  keep  quiet,  ran  up  to  the  study 
to  communicate  her  exceeding  good  luck  to  her 
husband. 

Mr.  Arthur  burst  into  a  laugh  that  would 
have  exorcised  "the  blues,"  and  might  have 
been  thought  by  some  rather  unclerical;  and 
knowing  Mrs.  Arthur's  repugnance  to  being 
pauperized,  he  exclaimed,  "  "What  will  you  do 
now,  Mary?" 

"  I  commenced  telling  Mrs.  Markham,"  said 
Mrs.  Arthur,  "that  I  knew  a  poor  family  to 
whom  I  should  like  to  give  them ;  but  the  good 
woman  did  look  so  unconscious  of  any  impro 
priety  in  offering  such  things  to  me,  that  I 
spared  her  the  embarrassment  the  remark 
would  have  occasioned.  I  think,  however,  that 
I  ought  to  make  a  suggestion  to  Mrs.  Markham, 
on  that  point.  It  will  be  of  use  to  her  if  she 
takes  it  kindly,  and  I  think  she  will.  It  is  a 
pity  she  should  not  know  what  is  proper  in  such 
cases." 

Mr.  Arthur  remarked  with  pleasantry,  that 
public  opinion  was  strangely  divided  with  re 
gard  to  the  itinerant  ministry,  nearly  one  half 


THE   ITINERANT    SIDE.  171 

thinking  them  to  be  a  "  free-and-go-easy"  set  of 
fellows,  living  on  the  fat  of  the  land,  and  the 
other  half  believing  them  to  be  suifering  pau 
pers.  "But  what  is  your  plan,  Mary  ?"  he  in 
quired. 

"  I  shall  send  the  bundle  around  to  that  poor 
family,  and  drop  a  note  to  Mrs.  Markham,  tell 
ing  her  what  I  have  done.  This  will  be  suffi 
cient,  and  will  save  her  the  embarrassment  my 
presence  would  occasion,  should  I  do  so  person- 

ally." 

"  Well  thought  of,  Mary,"  said  Mr.  Arthur, 
as  she  glided  from  the  room. 

At  another  time  Mrs.  Arthur  received  a  call, 
which,  unlike  the  former,  annoyed  her  exceed 
ingly.  It  was  from  a  lady,  who,  with  assumed 
and  patronizing  superiority,  "told  the  minister's 
wife  in  plain  terms,  that  she  had  thought  Mrs. 
Arthur  must  be  very  lonely  with  so  little  gen 
teel  society  as  Mrs.  Arthur's  circle  of  acquaint 
ance  must  necessarily  contain."  Mrs.  Preedy, 
that  was  the  name  of  the  lady,  thought  Mrs. 
Arthur  must  be  sighing  for  kindred  spirits; 
and  Mrs.  Preedy  would  be  glad  to  introduce 
Mrs.  Arthur  among  some  of  the  first  families 
of  the  city,  with  whom  Mrs.  Preedy  herself  was 
on  the  most  intimate  terms,  and  they  belonged 


172  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

to  the  same  Church  with  herself;  and  Mrs. 
Preedy  had  called  that  afternoon  to  make  this 
proposal  to  Mrs.  Arthur. 

The  minister's  wife  had  met  before  with  a 
class  of  people,  of  whom  Mrs.  Preedy  was  a 
very  good  representative,  and  she  had  some 
knowledge  of  their  forward  pretensions,  perti 
nent  airs,  and  their  claim,  to  all  the  piety,  re 
finement,  and  intelligence  of  the  civilized 
world.  She  was  not  therefore  the  least  discon 
certed,  and  her  self-possession  nettled  Mrs. 
Preedy  a  little,  who  thought,  of  course,  the 
minister's  wife  would  be  embarrassed  in  the 
presence  of  a  superior,  and  feel  u*nder  lasting 
obligations  to  her  for  her  condescension. 

"I  never  find  time  to  feel  lonely,  ISErs.  Preedy," 
Mrs.  Arthur  replied ;  "  and  I  am  too  happy  in 
my  family  to  'sigh'  for  genteel  or  fashionable 
society.  I  find  kindred  spirits  everywhere ;  and 
the  day  that  I  leave  off  loving,  I  hope  will  be 
my  last.  My  heart  claims  affinity  with  every 
thing  my  heavenly  Father  has  made ;  and 
where  there  is  a  chance  of  elevating  a  human 
being,  however  humble  or  depraved,  there  the 
truly  Christian  heart  will  delight  to  be." 

Mrs.  Preedy  then  tried  again.  She  remarked 
that  she  had  often  seen  Mr.  Arthur,  and  thought 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  173 

him  "much  more  like  'our  people'  than  his 
own." 

To  this  Mrs.  Arthur  made  no  reply;  and  Mrs. 
Preedy  added,  with  a  smirk  of  self-conceit :  "  I 
do  not  know  as  you  will  consider  that  a  com 
pliment,  but  it  is  intended  as  such." 

"  I  do  not  really  see  the  force  of  the  compli 
ment,  Mrs.  Preedy,"  replied  the  minister's  wife. 
"  But  Mr.  Arthur  hardly  wishes  to  extend  the 
circle  of  his  acquaintance.  He  feels  the  re 
sponsibilities  of  a  Christian  pastor,  and  wishes 
to  devote  his  time  to  his  appropriate  work. 
Perhaps  if  the  itinerant  ministry  spent  more 
time  in  making  complimentary  calls,  and  in 
fashionable  society,  they  would  bow  more  com 
placently  and  smile  more  flatteringly ;  but  they 
would  think  they  had  made  a  sad  change.  The 
accomplishment  would  not  be  worth  the  time 
devoted  to  its  acquirement." 

Mrs.  Preedy,  seeing  she  was  advancing  noth 
ing,  then  made  another  rally. 

"Mrs.  Arthur,"  said  she,  encouragingly, 
"  I  have  often  thought,  when  I  have  seen  you, 
what  a  pity  it  is  that  you  should  be  sacrificed  to 
the  itinerant  system.  Mr.  Arthur's  talents  would 
command  a  good  salary  in  some  of  our  genteel 
Churches;"  ("Fudge!"  thought  Mrs.  Arthur, 


174  THE    ITINERANT     SIDE. 

but  she  said  nothing ;)  "  and  it  would  be  so 
pleasant  to  be  settled  over  a  beautiful  society, 
and  save  you  so  many  annoyances,  and  hard 
ships,  and  labors.  Indeed,  I  think  it  cruel  that 
you  should  be  such  a  slave  to  your  societies." 

"I  hardly  know  what  you  mean,  Mrs. 
Preedy,"  said  the  minister's  wife ;  "I  do  but 
little  scarcely  worth  the  naming,  but  it  is  per 
formed  cheerfully,  voluntarily." 

"  But  how  a  person  of  refinement  and  sensi 
bility,  like  you,  must  be  annoyed"  ("Fudge!" 
thought  Mrs.  Arthur,  again.  She  had  read 
Goldsmith's  Vicar)  "with  the  coarseness  of 
many  with  whom  you  come  in  contact." 

"  So  I  am,"  thought  Mrs.  Arthur,  as  she  in 
voluntarily  looked  out  of  the  window. 

"No  station  in  life  is  free  from  annoyances, 
Mrs.  Preedy,"  replied  Mrs.  Arthur,  with  dignity. 
"  The  fashionable  lady  of  wealth,  and  the  genteel 
exclusive,  as  well  as  the  one  whose  reversed  for 
tunes  render  it  necessary  for  her  to  resort  to  artful 
expedients  to  maintain  her  position  in  society, 
have  theirs.  And  not  having  any  noble  princi 
ple  of  action  to  prompt  me,  or  a  single  passage 
of  Scripture  to  sustain  me  under  such  self-im 
posed  vexations,  I  should  sink  beneath  them. 
Even  the  anxieties  and  perplexities  of  those 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  175 

who,  professing  to  have  renounced  the  follies 
and  vanities  of  life,  fluctuate  and  trim  between 
Christ  and  the  world,  I  conceive  to  be  far  be 
yond  my  own.  As  to  being  settled,  Mr.  Arthur 
has  had  very  liberal  proposals,  if  he  would  for 
sake  the  itinerant  ranks  and  become  a  settled 
pastor ;  but  so  long  as  he  can  do  more  good  as  a 
traveling  preacher  he  will  not  listen  to  such  pro 
posals.  And  I  should  regret  to  see  him  seeking 
ease  or  emolument,  while  there  is  so  much  to 
be  done  for  the  advancement  of  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom  on  earth." 

Mrs.  Preedy  changed  color  frequently,  and 
eoon  arose  to  depart.  She  was  dissatisfied  with 
herself,  and  tried  in  vain  to  pity  the  simplicity 
and  Christ-like  spirit  of  a  nature  she  could  not 
comprehend ;  and  Mrs.  Arthur's  heart  grew  sad, 
that  an  immortal  mind,  created  for  a  higher  and 
a  nobler  life,  should  have  been  so  perverted  by 
the  dazzling  show  and  false  views  of  this  life, 
that  it  could  take  delight  in  trifles,  and  waste  its 
powers  upon  them. 

Toward  the  close  of  Mr.  Arthur's  fourth  year 
in  the  city,  his  numerous  friends  consulted  each 
other  on  making  him  a  pastoral  visit.  It  was 
not  the  first  time  they  had  done  so,  but  as  he 
was  about  to  leave  the  city,  they  were  resolved 


176  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

to  compliment  him  in  a  pleasant  way.  They 
provided  their  own  entertainment,  and  then 
feasted  several  destitute  families  on  the  frag 
ments. 

Preacher  and  people  entered  heartily  into  the 
enjoyments  of  the  occasion,  and  the  evening 
passed  off  very  pleasantly. 

After  the  company  had  all  retired,  the  minis 
ter's  family  found  something  valuable  had  been 
left  for  each  one  of  them,  though  all  agreed  that 
"father  had  fared  the  best,"  and,  moreover,  that 
"  he  ought  to,  for  he  is  the  only  minister  in  the 
family." 

He  received  a  beautiful  set  of  silver  forks, 
and  an  entire  new  suit,  even  to  gloves  and  cra 
vat,  besides  several  highly-prized  volumes  for 
his  library  just  issued.  The  books,  he  after 
ward  learned,  came  from  the  young  men  who 
attended  his  ministry. 

A  merino  dress  of  the  finest  quality,  a  valua 
ble  shawl,  a  new  velvet  bonnet,  neat  and  taste 
ful,  besides  various  smaller  articles,  were  found 
on  Mi's.  Arthur's  toilet,  while  the  children  were 
nearly  frantic  with  their  gifts,  of  less  value,  in 
deed,  but  almost  too  numerous  to  mention,  and 
declared  to  be  "just  what  they  wanted ;"  and 
Nancy,  her  devotion  to  Mrs.  Arthur  was  geuer- 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  177 

ally  known,  and  she  received,  to  her  surprise,  a 
new  brown  woolen  shawl,  which  she  smoothed 
down  and  exhibited  with  great  satisfaction ;  and 
no  article  that  was  left  received  so  much  admi 
ration  and  attention  from  each  member  of  the 
household  as  Nancy's  shawl. 

"We  have  had  a  charming  time  to-night, 
have  we  not  ?"  said  Mrs.  Arthur  to  her  husband 
after  the  children  had  retired. 

"I  think  so,"  replied  her  husband.  "We 
have  a  rich  heritage  in  the  affections  of  God's 
children." 

"We  certainly  have,"  replied  Mrs.  Arthur. 
"  Our  perplexities  may  perhaps  be  increased — 
though  we  are  not  sure  of  that-— in  becoming 
itinerants,  but  so  are  our  enjoyments.  O,  do 
you  know  where  my  velvet  bonnet  came  from  ?" 

"  No,"  replied  Mr.  Arthur. 

"  Well,  I  do :  it  was  from  Mrs.  Markham." 

"I  am  delighted  to  hear  it,"  exclaimed  Mr. 
Arthur.  "It  is  best  always  to  be  gentle  and 
conciliating,  is  it  not  ?" 

"  Mrs.  Markham  evidently  meant  well,  and 
she  has  shown  a  truly  Christian  spirit  in  the 
affair,"  said  Mrs.  Arthur.  "If  she  had  taken 
offense,  I  should  have  been  inclined  to  doubt  the 
purity  of  her  motives." 
12 


178  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


CHAPTEE  XX. 

The  hinds  how  blest,  who  ne'er  beguiled 
To  quit  their  hamlet's  hawthorn  wild, 
Nor  haunt  the  crowd,  nor  tempt  the  main, 
For  splendid  care,  and  guilty  gain. 

When  morning's  twilight-tinctured  beam 

Strikes  their  low  thatch  with  slanting  gleam, 

They  rove  abroad  in  ether  blue, 

To  dip  the  scythe  in  fragrant  dew, 

The  sheaf  to  bind,  the  beech  to  fell, 

That,  nodding,  shades  a  craggy  dell. — WARTOIT. 

AT  the  next  Conference  Mr.  Arthur  received 
an  appointment  to  a  large  inland  town,  only 
about  ten  miles  from  the  hamlet,  where  he  had 
spent  two  of  the  pleasantest  years  of  his  minis- 
fay. 

After  the  moving  was  over,  and  they  had  be 
come  quietly  settled  in  their  new  appointment, 
which  they  found  a  very  pleasant  one,  the  min 
ister  and  his  family  began  to  anticipate  the 
pleasure  of  a  visit  to  their  friends  at  the  hamlet, 
which  they  had  promised  them,  should  circum 
stances  ever  admit  of  it. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  179 

"While  the  subject  was  under  discussion,  they 
received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Hatfield,  inviting 
them  to  come  and  spend  a  week  in  his  family, 
charging  them  playfully,  but  explicitly,  to  leave 
"  not  a  '  hoof  or  a  soul  behind." 

The  delight  of  the  children  at  this  announce 
ment  knew  no  bounds,  and  accordingly,  during 
their  summer  vacation,  all  departed  for  this 
much-desired  visit. 

Marian  Arthur  was  now  a  young  lady  in  ap 
pearance,  but  she  was  a  very  child  at  heart. 
The  extreme  simplicity  and  ingenuousness  of 
her  manners,  her  sweetness  of  temper  and  over 
flowing  vivacity,  her  qualities  of  mind,  both 
brilliant  and  solid,  which  already  had  become 
well  developed,  made  her  not  only  a  general 
favorite,  but  gave  promise  of  superior  useful 
ness.  Even  now  the  younger  children  appealed 
to  her  as  readily  as  to  their  mother,  and  she 
was  not  only  their  counselor,  but  also  their  ar 
biter  in  all  their  little  differences. 

Nathaniel,  a  magnanimous,  energetic,  intelli 
gent  boy,  only  a  year  his  sister's  junior,  more 
than  ever  like  his  father,  was  the  moving  spirit 
of  the  household. 

That  they  had  both  recently  become  heirs  of 
eternal  life,  and  had  transferred  their  affections 


180  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

from  earth's  vanities  to  the  rich  inheritance  of 
their  Father  above,  and  were  striving  to  live  for 
eternity,  was  a  cause  of  deep  thankfulness  and 
joy  to  their  heavenly-minded  parents. 

Next  to  them  in  the  order  of  the  household 
was  the  cherub-angel,  separated  from  them  by 
the  vail  impenetrable,  but  ever  reckoned  as 
"  one  of  us." 

Then  there  was  Jennie  .and  Frank,  much 
alike,  of  lively  and  sensitive  temperaments,  full 
of  play,  "  quick  to  catch  joy,  and  true  to  touch 
of  woe." 

Charlie  was  a  sober,  thoughtful  child,  of  an 
inquiring  mind,  one  who  would  from  his  in 
fancy  study,  and  draw  pleasure  from  a  fly  or  a 
spider,  a  drop  of  water,  or  a  withered  leaf. 
Young  as  he  was,  he  seemed  ever  revolving 
some  vast  project  in  his  head,  and  on  that  ac 
count  had  received  the  weighty  sobriquet  of 
"deacon"  from  the  little  "funsters,"  Frank 
and  Jennie. 

The  sweet  little  Addie,  the  darling  of  the 
household,  seemed  to  partake  of  the  qualities 
of  mind  and  of  disposition  of  all  the  others. 
She  had  the  peculiar  engaging  sweetness  of 
Marian,  the  quick  intellect  of  Nathaniel,  and 
the  vivacity  and  keen  sensibilities  of  Frank  and 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  181 

Jennie,  with  the  thoughtfulness  of  Charlie ;  and 
the  irresistible  enchantment  of  her  own  charm 
ing,  winning  ways,  made  her  the  pet  of  all, 
beloved  and  cherished  with  the  tenderest  affec 
tion. 

It  was  a  happy,  joyous-hearted  company — the 
father  and  mother  seemed  to  have  become  chil 
dren  with  the  rest — that  left  the  parsonage  that 
bright  summer  day,  and  arrived  at  the  hamlet 
toward  its  close;  and  a  happy  company  had 
assembled  at  Farmer  Hatfield's  to  meet  them. 

They  were  there  again,  the  friends  who  had 
met  a  few  years  before  to  greet  their  new  pas 
tor,  then  a  stranger  to  them  all.  "Father" 
Harvey,  witli  a  countenance  that  spoke  of 
communion  with  the  glorified,  seemed  just 
ready  to  take  wing  for  a  brighter  clime ;  and 
the  magnanimous  Boynton  is  the  same  cordial, 
intelligent,  good-humored  man  as  of  yore. 
The  warm-hearted,  noble-souled  Hatfield,  his 
refined  sensibilites  and  his  genial  nature  have 
become  more  refined  and  more  genial ;  while  his 
Maria,  the  sweet-tempered,  dignified,  motherly 
Mrs.  Hatfield,  with  a  shade  of  unusual  thought- 
fulness  upon  her  brow,  is  gliding  about  as 
usual,  dispensing  happiness  to  all. 

William  Lawrence  is  there  too,  spending  his 


182  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

summer  on  Mr.  Hatfield's  farm,  recruiting  his 
physical  energies  and  his  purse ;  and  John 
Harwell,  his  "  chum,"  has  just  arrived  to  pass 
his  vacation  in  labor  with  him. 

Dr.  Richmond,  the  class-leader,  is  also  present ; 
and  he  seems  much  more  at  home  at  Fanner 
Hatfield's  than  when  Mr.  Arthur  first  came  to 
the  hamlet.  A  slight  blush  on  Martha's  cheek, 
when  the  doctor  speaks,  tells  a  story ;  and  it  is 
soon  known  to  the  minister's  family  that  they 
are  just  in  time  for  a  wedding;  and  when  they 
learn  that  the  preacher  stationed  at  the  hamlet 
has  been  necessarily  absent  for  several  weeks, 
and  cannot  soon  return,  they  comprehend  why 
Mr.  Hatfield  had  professed  a  preference  for  the 
visit  at  that  time. 

Dr.  Richmond  is  well  known  through  all 
that  region,  and  is  noted  for  his  exact  Christian 
deportment,  his  unswerving  fidelity,  and  his 
active  benevolence. 

Martha  has  a  promising  prospect  before  her : 
a  pleasant  home  near  her  friends  and  parents, 
and  a  companion  of  similar  tastes  and  disposition, 
and  a  spirit  in  harmony  with  her  own.  While 
the  doctor  thinks  himself  the  happiest  man  in 
the  world,  and  that  his  Martha  is  the  embodi 
ment  of  mildness,  wisdom,  modesty,  and  con- 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  183 

stancy;  and  every  one  who  knows  her  thinks 
the  same. 

Dwight  and  Emmie,  who  are  always  the 
children  at  Farmer  Hatfield's,  and  will,  doubt 
less,  continue  to  be  for  a  long  time  to  come, 
are  very  busy  here  and  there,  with  sunny  faces 
and  joyous  steps,  seeking  sources  of  amusement 
and  gratification  for  their  young  friends,  as 
happy  as  innocence  and  a  desire  to  impart 
happiness  can  make  them. 

The  younger  members  of  the  family  are  not 
long  in  entering  into  the  spirit  of  the  occasion, 
and  Jennie  and  Frank  come  tripping  in,  hardly 
able  to  restrain  their  glee,  and  whisper  to  their 
mother  loud  enough  to  be  heard  by  every  one 
in  the  room,  that  they  "are  having  the  very 
best  kind  of  a  time." 

William  Lawrence,  who  in  his  boyhood  had 
the  reputation  of  being  as  witty  and  amusing  a 
personage  as  could  be  met  with,  shows  unmis 
takable  signs  of  an  outburst  of  his  mirth-loving 
nature,  while  Harwell,  who  was  never  guilty  of 
perpetrating  a  joke  in  his  life,  looks  on  with  the 
greatest  apparent  enjoyment. 

It  was  interesting  to  compare  these  two  young 
men  together ;  the  brilliant  powers  of  the  one, 
with  the  sober,  ponderous,  but  attractive  powers 


184  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

of  the  other.  Lawrence  would  comprehend  a 
subject  at  once,  while  Harwell's  mind  seemed  to 
pass  from  point  to  point,  laboring  slowly,  but 
unerringly,  until  the  whole  subject  was  grasped. 
The  mind  and  conversation  of  Lawrence  were 
more  "  versatile,  rapid,  magnificent,"  while  the 
words  of  Harwell  were  weighty,  and  full  of 
practical  suggestiveness. 

The  thoughts  of  Lawrence  flowed  from  his 
lips  with  smoothness  and  eloquence.  Harwell 
found  difficulty  in  expressing  the  commonest  idea 
without  hesitation.  Lawrence  was  impetuous, 
ardent,  prompt ;  and  would  face  and  overcome 
difficulties,  while  his  friend  was  reconnoiteriug. 

When  Harwell  entered  the  Conference  Acad 
emy,  he  was  without  money  and  without 
friends,  and  though  his  pockets  could  never 
boast  a  well-filled  purse,  he  had,  by  his  extra 
ordinary  candor  and  pious  simplicity,  obtained 
an  honorable  distinction  in  his  own  circle, 
thougli  he  was  scarcely  known  beyond  it. 

His  connection  with  Lawrence,  whose  kindly 
nature  overflowed  with  love  and  good- will  to  all, 
was  most  fortunate.  He  brought  Harwell  out, 
called  into  exercise  a  distinct  order  of  his  facul 
ties,  and  new  sources  of  enjoyment  and  useful 
ness  were  opened  to  him. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  185 

Before  his  acquaintance  with  Lawrence,  he 
had  lived  almost  like  a  recluse;  now  all  the 
social  feelings  of  his  nature,  which  had  so  long 
been  lying  dormant,  were  awakened  to  new  life. 
Of  delicate  and  refined  sensibilities,  he  had 
shrunk  from  the  unfeeling  gaze  of  thoughtless 
ness  that  never  knew,  nor  could  appreciate,  the 
nobleness  and  depth  of  nature  that  dwelt  under 
that  shabby  exterior. 

Lawrence  knew  (for  Harwell  had  made  him, 
and  him  alone,  his  confidant)  that  a  beloved 
and  honored  mother,  all  the  relative  he  had  in 
the  world,  was  dependent  on  him  for  support. 
Cheered  and  sustained  by  her  prayers,  and  by 
the  benediction  of  a  dying  father,  he  had  never 
wavered,  but  had  pressed  on  in  his  manly  course, 
and  mountains  had  become  plains  before  his  in 
domitable  perseverance. 

Then  Lawrence  knew  the  secret  of  the  scanty 
wardrobe,  the  dinners  of  mush  and  of  corn- 
cakes,  and  why  every  Saturday  night  for  months 
he  had  "  inked  the  seams  of  his  only  coat,"  and 
had  kept  it  together  only  by  constant  atten 
tion. 

It  was  a  happy  day  for  Harwell  when  Law 
rence  arrived  at  the  Academy.  They  were  a 
mutual  help  to  each  other,  and  it  would  be  diffi- 


186  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

cult  to  tell  which  was  the  most  benefited. 
Lawrence's  keen  eye  had  detected  the  differ 
ence  between  his  own  present  supplies  and  his 
room-mate's,  and  after  gaining  his  confidence 
he  had  said,  "All  things  in  common,  Har 
well,  or  I  must  go ;"  and  the  other,  assured  of  the 
noblest  intentions  on  the  part  of  his  chum,  and 
conscious  of  the  absence  of  selfish  motives  on 
his  own  part,  acquiesced  in  the  arrangement. 
But  this  circumstance  is  worth  the  naming  only 
as  it  shows  traits  of  character  equally  honorable 
to  both. 

An  evening  of  unalloyed  happiness  was  spent 
at  Farmer  Hatfield's,  such  as  the  affected  great, 
or  those  who  are  unacquainted  with  the  joys 
of  communion  with  the  source  of  all  happiness, 
could  neither  appreciate  nor  enjoy. 

The  company  were  scattered.  The  children 
beneath  the  orchard-trees  and  through  the 
clover  meadows,  near  the  house,  had  spent  the 
evening  together  in  unrestrained  mirth. 

The  young  people  had  been  enticed  further 
by  the  cool,  refreshing  summer  breezes,  and  the 
fragrant  fields.  The  majestic  cliffs  looked  still 
more  majestic  in  the  soft  moonlight,  and  seemed 
to  be  looking  down  upon,  and  guarding  with 
parental  care,  the  valleys  slumbering  at  their 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


187 


feet.  These  had  allured  them  even  to  their 
summits;  and  then  the  varied  landscape  was 
spread  out  in  all  its  gorgeous  beauty  before 
them. 

This  was  a  night  never  forgotten  by  that 
youthful  band.  Purposes  high  and  holy  were 
strengthened,  new  hopes  were  awakened,  and 
chords  were  touched  in  those  young  hearts 
that  vibrated  in  unison  until  they  ceased  to 
beat. 

The  elder  part  of  the  company  remained  at 
home,  and  spent  the  evening  in  conversation 
edifying  and  entertaining. 

At  ten  o'clock  all  reassembled  in  Mr.  Hatfield's 


188  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

parlor,  to  spend  an  hour  in  prayer  and  exhorta 
tion.  And  "gradually,  as  one  after  another 
still  fervently  prayed  together,  their  souls  be 
gan  to  sympathize,  the  one  with  the  other,  blend 
ing  in  one  common  religious  feeling."  Soon 
after  they  separated  to  meet  again  on  the 
morrow. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  189 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

"  When  heart  embraces  heart, 
Encircled  in  their  heavenly  Father's  love, 
His  all-benignant  eye  is  seen  above, 
Confirming  what  is  done." 

The  good  old  man  has  gone ! 

He  lies  in  his  saintly  rest ; 
And  his  labors  all  are  done, 

And  the  work  he  loved  the  best : 
The  good  old  man  is  gone, 

But  the  dead  in  the  Lord  is  bless'd. — DOANK. 

THE  next  day  the  wedding  party  assembled, 
and  the  table  was  spread  on  a  warm  turfy 
bank,  near  the  river's  brink,  beneath  the 
spreading  oaks. 

The  residents  of  the  hamlet  were  invited ; 
and  here  the  marriage  ceremony  was  performed 
by  Mr.  Arthur.  Music,  at  intervals,  enlivened 
the  afternoon ;  and  when  at  length  its  last  echoes, 
reverberating  from  cliff  to  cliff,  died  away  in  the 
distance,  the  villagers  dispersed.  "Father" 
Harvey  and  a  few  others  still  lingered,  as  if 
unwilling  to  break  the  enchantment  that  held 
them  spell-bound  to  the  spot. 


190  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

The  bride  and  bridegroom,  with  characteris 
tic  forgetfulness  of  self,  had  made  many  a  heart 
happy  that  day  by  cheerful  attentions  and  pleas 
ant  words,  and  their  beaming  eyes  and  repose 
of  features  told  of  a  bliss  nestling  at  their  own 
hearts  too  deep  for  utterance. 

Mr.  Arthur,  who  had  wandered  a  short  dis 
tance  from  the  company,  now  drew  near,  and 
every  eye  turned  to  welcome  him.  He  was  a 
man  greatly  and  deservedly  beloved.  He  had 
the  finest  sympathies  for  humanity,  and  could 
see  even  in  the  most  degraded,  some  redeeming 
quality,  and  the  hope  never  failed  him  that  a 
spark  of  celestial  light  would  penetrate  the  dark 
ness,  and  being  fanned  by  divine  influence, 
would  lead  them  to  purity,  to  heaven. 

He  knew  well  that  the  harsh  word  and  the 
upbraiding  look  never  softened  the  heart.  His 
pleasant,  open  smile,  and  encouraging  tone  and 
manner  assured  all  that,  though  his  pure  spirit 
could  never  approve  the  wrong,  yet  in  him  they 
had  not  the  censorious  judge,  but  the  loving 
and  compassionate  friend. 

He  strove  to  make  the  erring  sensible  of  their 
faults,  and  then  allured  them  to  a  higher  stand 
ard  of  conduct,  by  showing  them  the  deep  hein- 
ousness  of  sin,  and  the  beauty  of  holiness. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


191 


Lawrence  soon  after  approached  with  a  coun 
tenance  beaming  with  rapture,  and  reclining 
easily  upon  the  bank,  he  seemed  lost  to  every 
thing  around  him.  Every  one  wished  to  speak, 
but  all  loved  him  too  well  to  interrupt  his  deep 
spirit-communings. 

His  clear,  full  eye  took  in  at  a  single  glance 
the  beauty  of  the  scene;  the  deep  stream  slowly 


winding  away  in  the  distance,  bordered  by  the 
weeping-willows  and  the  long  meadow  grass, 


192  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

the  fields  of  bright  waving  grain  beyond ;  and 
further  still  the  rising  woodland  covered  with 
dense  pine,  whose  sighing  branches,  constant  in 
grief,  murmured  a  soothing  requiem  for  earth's 
dead,  and  still  beyond  and  over  all  the  clear 
blue  expanse  of  heaven.  Here  his  eye  rested, 
and  now  all  knew  whence  came  their  ethereal 
light.  And  then  he  murmured  in  a  low,  clear 

voice : 

" '  I  thirst  for  a  life-giving  God, 

A  God  that  on  Calvary  died ; 
A  fountain  of  water  and  blood, 

That  gnsh'd  from  Emanuel's  side ! 

" '  I  gasp  for  the  stream  of  thy  love, 
The  spirit  of  rapture  unknown ; 

And  then  to  redrink  it  above, 
Eternally  fresh  from  thy  throne.' " 

The  bird-like  voice  and  merry  laugh  of  Addie 
were  now  heard,  as  she  came  tripping  over  the 
green  grass,  leaving  the  good  Nancy  quite  out 
of  sight.  She  had  a  large  bunch  of  lilies  in  her 
hand,  which  she  had  gathered  for  the  com 
pany. 

"I  can  give  you  one,  Grandpapa  Harvey," 
she  began,  "  and  Auntie  Martha,  and  Brother 
Richmond,  and  Cousin  Dvvight,  poor  child;" 
and  she  reached  up  to  imprint  a  kiss  upon  his 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  193 

glowing  cheek.  Dwight  laughed  at  this  epithet 
of  endearment,  and  all  the  children  laughed 
with  him. 

Each  one  shared  in  her  treasures,  and  Mr. 
Hatfield  last  of  all.  The  company  were  sur 
prised  at  this,  but  soon  saw  the  policy  of  the  lit 
tle  girl. 

She  cast  an  inquiring  glance  upon  him,  his 
eye  met  hers,  its  love-light  welcomed  her,  and 
in  a  moment  she  was  in  his  arms ;  now  running 
her  little  velvet  hands  through  his  glossy  brown 
hair,  and  now  insisting  on  placing  one  of  her 
lilies  over  each  of  his  ears. 

""Where  did  you  get  your  curls,  Addie?"  said 
Mr.  Hatfield  to  the  little  girl,  playfully. 

"With  a  look  subdued  in  a  moment  into 
reverence,  and  a  face  radiant  with  confiding 
love  and  innocence,  as  if  an  angel  breathed 
upon  it,  she  replied : 

"God  gave  them  to  me.  Don't  you  know 
God,  Brother  Hatfield  ?" 

The  good  farmer  pressed  the  little  lamb  close 
to  his  heart,  and  could  not  for  a  moment  reply. 
A  tear  glistened  in  his  eye  as  he  thought  of  the 
incomprehensible  and  the  infinitely  holy  nature 
of  the  great  Creator,  and  of  his  own  unlikeness 

to  him. 

13 


194  THE    ITINERANT   SIDE. 

Addle  looked  up  into  his  face  for  an  answer. 

"  I  know  him  as  my  Father,  Addie,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour,"  replied  Mr.  Hatfield, 
with  simplicity  and  deep  feeling;  "and  I  am 
glad  my  little  friend  remembers  who  gives  her 
all  the  blessings  she  enjoys.  Can  you  tell  me 
who  made  all  things,  Addie  ?" 

"God  made  everything,"  replied  the  little 
girl,  sweetly. 

"  But  did  God  make  your  apron  ?"  inquired 
Mr.  Hatfield. 

"  O  no,  Brother  Hatfield !  my  mamma  made 
my  apron,  and  dress,  and  stockings ;  but  I 
think  God  made  the  cloth,"  replied  the  little 
reasoner. 

Mr.  Hatfield  talked  on  with  the  little  girl 
for  some  time. 

The  sun  had  already  sent  his  good-night  kiss 
to  each  cheek  upon  his  last  beams,  and  had 
whispered  hopefully  in  each  heart,  "  I  shall  see 
you  to-morrow." 

"Father"  Harvey  now  leaned  back  in  his 
chair  to  reach  his  favorite  staff,  which  he  had 
carefully  hung  by  its  crook  on  a  low  branch  of 
the  oak  under  which  they  were  sitting,  and 
Addie  was  polishing  the  head  of  Mr.  Hatfield's 
cane.  Nancy  showed  unmistakable  signs  of 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  195 

uneasiness  lest  her  little  pet  should  be  exposed 
to  the  falling  dews;  the  young  people  and  the 
children  had  returned  from  their  rambles ;  and 
all  began  to  make  preparations  to  depart, 
though  none  seemed  willing  to  leave. 

Mary  Hatfield,  with  a  soul  full  of  poetry, 
though  she  had  never  written  a  stanza  in  her 
life,  caught  the  inspiration  of  the  hour,  and  her 
beautiful  features  glowed  with  enthusiasm  and 
devotion. 

She  whispered  to  her  father,  "Can  we  not 
have  family  prayers  here  ?" 

"  Yes,  my  dear,"  replied  the  farmer ;  and  he 
turned  to  Mr.  Arthur. 

"  This  is  a  proper  place  for  prayer,"  said  the 
minister ;  "  and  though  we  cannot  look  through 
nature  up  to  nature's  God  without  the  aid  of 
Divine  revelation,  yet  with  that  aid  we  can  see 
God  in  all  his  works." 

"The  groves  were  God's  first  temples,"  re 
plied  Mr.  Hatfield  ;  "  and  to  me  there  is  no  place 
more  appropriate  for  worship.  Can  we  not 
sing  a  hymn  ?" 

All  looked  at  Lawrence  and  Harwell ;  and 
they  commenced  in  full,  heavy  voices,  "  Father" 
Harvey's  favorite  words : 


196  THE     ITINERANT    SIDE. 

*, 

"  Forever  with  the  Lord ! 

Amen,  so  let  it  be ! 
Life  from  the  dead  is  in  that  word, 

'Tig  immortality. 

"  Here  in  the  body  pent, 

Absent  from  thee  I  roam ; 
Yet  nightly  pitch  my  moving  tent 

A  day's  march  nearer  home. 

"  Forever  with  the  Lord ! 

Father,  if  'tis  thy  will, 
The  promise  of  that  faithful  word, 

E'en  here  in  me  fulfill. 

"  So  when  my  latest  breath, 

Shall  rend  the  vail  in  twain, 
By  death  I  shall  escape  from  death, 

And  life  eternal  gain. 

"  Knowing  as  I  am  known, 

How  shall  I  love  that  word, 
And  oft  repeat  before  the  throne, 

Forever  with  the  Lord !" 

Marian  and  Nathaniel  Arthur  accompanying 
in  a  fine  alto,  and  Mary  Hatfield  in  a  clear  and 
sweet  treble,  all  hearts  were  borne  away  with 
the  music  and  the  sentiments  of  the  inimitable 
hymn. 

Every  spirit  seemed  subdued  as  in  the  pres 
ence  of  iDfinity.  To  "  Father"  Harvey  the  vail 
was  already  rent  in  twain,  and  he  had  a  glimpse 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  197 

of  the  unseen  glory.  He  saw  his  moving  tent 
pitched  on  the  other  shore,  and  the  sight  rav 
ished  his  spirit. 

Mr.  Arthur  prayed  ardently,  and  in  the  spirit 
of  devotion.  As  he  closed,  "Father"  Harvey 
clasped  his  hands  with  fervor,  and  with  eyes 
upraised  and  tearful,  and  blanched  face  and 
quivering  lip,  as  if  in  the  immediate  presence 
of  Deity,  he  repeated  in  a  low,  deep  tone : 
"  Our  Father,  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be 
thy  name.  Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be 
done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven.  Give  us  this 
day  our  dayly  bread.  And  forgive  us  our  debts 
as  we  forgive  our  debtors.  And  lead  us  not 
into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil.  For 
thine  is  the  kingdom,  the  power,  and  the  glory 
forever.  Amen." 

"  Amen !"  responded  all  audibly.  Never  be 
fore  had  the  prayer  of  our  Lord  seemed  to  them 
so  full  of  meaning,  deep,  unutterable  meaning. 
It  was  enough.  All  now  wended  their  way 
homeward. 

"  Father"  Harvey's  heart  overflowed  with 
rapturous  joy,  and  all  accompanied  him  to  his 
cottage  home.  "  My  course  is  nearly  finished," 
said  he ;  "I  shall  soon  be  free  from  temptation, 
free  from  sin.  Halleluiah !  my  soul  melts  under 


198  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

Divine  influence.  Deposit  this  body  by  the  side 
of  my  dear  sainted  Polly's,  my  brethren.  When 
I  put  on  the  robe  of  immortality  I  should  like 
to  try  my  infant  wings  there,  and  raise  my  first 
shout  over  vanquished  death  and  hell  there." 

He  passed  into  his  cottage,  where  his  kind 
son-in-law  and  affectionate  daughter  awaited 
him. 

"William  Lawrence  intended  to  return  with 
the  company,  but  turned  again  and  entered  the 
cottage,  to  pass  the  night  with  "Father"  Har 
vey.  A  spirit  seemed  to  whisper  in  his  heart, 
"Knowest  thou  not  that  the  Lord  will  take 
away  thy"  father  "from  thy  head  to-day?" 

The  venerable  man,  before  retiring  to  rest, 
walked  up  and  down  the  room,  singing, 

"  Press  forward,  press  forward,  the  prize  is 'in  view, 
A  crown  of  bright  glory  is  waiting  for  you." 

"  I  am  going  home,  William,"  he  exclaimed, 
soon  after,  as  he  leaned  back  in  a  large  arm 
chair.  "  Hark !  I  hear  that  voice  to-night  which 
I  heard  fifty  years  ago  under  the  old  elm-tree, 
and  it  calls  me  away ;  then  it  spoke  my  sins  for 
given,  now  it  calls  me  away.  Hark !  do  you 
not  hear  it  ?  Call  my  children." 

They  were  there  in  an  instant,  and  a  few  mo 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  199 

ments  after,  while  his  mortal  frame  rested  in 
the  strong  embrace  of  the  weeping  Lawrence, 
and  the  drooping  head  fell  back  upon  the 
shoulder  of  the  young  man,  the  humble,  holy, 
and  useful  servant  of  his  Lord  reached  forth  his 
hand  and  ejaculated,  "  It  is  mine."  The  glit 
tering  crown  appeared  in  full  view. 

"  Now  I  see,  I  see  clearly,"  he  exclaimed 
soon  after;  and  his  pure  spirit,  freed  from  its 
prison-house,  departed  with  the  word. 

He  had  been  singing  of  heaven,  and  the 
rapturous  notes  were  still  vibrating  in  his  soul. 
Then  all  was  hushed,  and  in  a  moment  he  was 
ravished  with  the  music  of  the  skies. 

"  From  the  chair  to  the  throne !  O  vision  sublime ! 

All  the  beauties  celestial  combining ; 
Like  the  rising  of  morn  o'er  the  darkness  of  time, 

The  radiance  of  heaven  was  shining. 
***** 

"  The  sweet  music  of  angels  enraptured  his  soul, 
And  his  giant  heart  leap'd  with  emotion ; 

When  his  sanctified  spirit,  intent  on  the  goal, 
Launch'd  forth  on  eternity's  ocean." 

Quickly  the  sad  news  spread,  not  only  through 
the  hamlet,  but  for  many  miles  around.  "  Father 
Harvey  is  dead,"  fell  mournfully  upon  many 
hearts.  The  funeral  was  numerously  attended, 


200  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

and  groups  here  and  there  sorrowfully  discussed 
the  merits  of  the  deceased. 

Weeping  friends  bore  his  body  to  the  church 
in  which  he  had  been  so  long  a  constant  wor 
shiper,  and  placed  the  coffin  near  the  altar, 
where  he  had  so  often  commemorated  the  death 
of  the  Saviour  whose  praises  he  was  now  cele 
brating  with  the  glorified. 

Mr.  Arthur  preached  a  funeral  discourse  to  a 
sobbing  multitude. 

As  they  wended  their  way  to  the  quiet  grave 
yard,  they  halted  beneath  the  old  elm-tree,  at 
the  foot  of  which,  so  many  years  before,  he  had 
claimed  a  risen  Saviour ;  and,  agreeably  to  his 
oft-repeated  request,  they  sung  a  hymn  of  tri 
umphant  victory.  They  then  passed  on  to  the 
sacred  inclosure. 

"  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life,"  repeated 
the  clergyman,  in  clear,  full  tones,  as  they  en 
tered  the  resting-place  of  the  departed.  "  He 
that  believeth  in  me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet 
shall  he  live :  and  whosoever  liveth  and  believ 
eth  in  me  shall  never  die."  "  I  know  that  my 
Redeemer  liveth,  and  that  he  shall  stand  at  the 
latter  day  upon  the  earth :  and  though  after  my 
skin  worms  destroy  this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh 
shall  I  see  God :  whom  I  shall  see  for  myself, 


THE   ITINERANT   SIDE.  201 

and  mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not  another." 
"  We  brought  nothing  into  this  world,  and  it 
is  certain  we  can  take  nothing  out."  "The 
Lord  gave,  and  the  Lor'd  hath  taken  away; 
blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord."  "  I  heard  a 
voice  saying  unto  me,  Write :  from  henceforth 
blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord ;  even 
so,  saith  the  Spirit,  for  they  rest  from  their 
labors."  Then  a  few  words  of  prayer  followed, 
and  they  left  him  there  to  sleep. 


202  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


CHAPTER  XXH. 

"  Give  me  the  mind  that,  bent  on  highest  aim, 
Deems  virtue's  rugged  path  sole  path  to  fame ; 
Great  things  with  small  compare  in  scale  sublime, 
And  life  with  death,  eternity  with  time." 

AUTUMN  found  Lawrence  and  Harwell  again 
at  the  academy,  devoted  to  the  pursuit  of  knowl 
edge  and  to  mental  discipline,  with  character 
istic  enthusiasm.  They  were  earnestly  looking 
forward  to  the  day  that  should  transfer  them 
to  stations  of  more  extended  usefulness. 

Life  presented  to  their  ardent  imagination  an 
inviting  picture.  Shades  might  be  indicated — 
deep  shades ;  but  these  were  only  the  finishing 
touches  of  a  skillful  hand,  that  mellowed  its 
brightness,  and  rendered  the  effect  more  charm 
ing. 

To  their  strong,  hopeful  hearts  success  seemed 
certain.  Success !  To  these  Christian  young 
men  that  was  not  success  which  might  bear 
them  gently  along  to  the  goal  of  wealth  and 
luxurious  indulgence.  That  was  not  success 


THE     ITINERANT    SIDE.  203 

which  might  place  them  highest  on  the  roll  of 
fame,  and  bring  adoring  multitudes  to  their 
feet ;  that  was  not  success  that  might  win  them 
a  name  that  might  live  centuries  after  they 
were  dead. 

No ;  if  they  could  say,  when  life's  scroll  was 
about  to  be  rolled  up,  and  borne  away  to  the  ar 
chives  of  eternity,  "  I  have  fought  a  good  fight, 
I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith : 
henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of 
righteousness,"  that  would  be  success. 

To  such  success  they  aspired.  Centuries  on 
centuries  would  add  to  their  fame.  "Glory, 
honor,  immortality,  eternal  life;"  was  that  not 
enough  ? 

To  one  unacquainted  with  the  high  and  holy 
purposes  that  inspired  these  young  men,  their 
pent  quarters  would  have  been  a  prison,  and 
their  coarse  food  like  the  meager  supply  doled 
out  by  the  warden;  but  when  such  thoughts 
burned  within  their  hearts,  their  little  naked 
room  was  a  palace,  and  their  homely  fare  an 
gels'  food. 

To  do  good  was  the  controlling,  absorbing 
principle  by  which  they  were  actuated;  and 
who  will  say  that  a  pious  young  man  intent  on 
this  great  object  cannot  do  as  much,  while  a 


204  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

humble  student  of  an  academy,  or  of  a  higher 
institution  of  learning,  as  in  any  other  position 
in  life? 

Who  can  say,  limited  though  his  sphere  may 
be,  that  his  consistent  course,  his  personal  ap 
peals  to  the  hearts  of  his  fellow-students,  his  un 
conscious  influence  over  them,  may  not  produce 
greater  results  than  years  of  his  future  ministry? 

A  young  man  of  high  moral  and  religious 
principles,  of  deep,  consistent  piety,  and  of  com 
manding  talents,  who  remains  two  or  three 
years  at  an  institution  of  learning,  can  there  ex 
ert  an  influence  over  his  young  associates  equal, 
and  sometimes  superior,  to  the  instructors  them 
selves. 

Here,  then,  is  an  opportunity  for  usefulness 
overlooked  and  passed  by,  though  it  may  be  by 
those  who  are  intent  only  on  great  achievements 
in  the  future,  which  promises  not  only  a  present 
harvest,  but  fruits  that  shall  be  gathered  into 
the  garner  of  the  Lord  from  all  lands. 

Rev.  Mr.  Emerson,  the  principal,  was  in  the 
habit  of  addressing  his  school  at  their  weekly 
prayer-meetings. 

"My  young  friends,"  said  he,  on  one  occa 
sion,  "  you  are  here  preparing  yourselves  for  fu 
ture  usefulness,  and  your  hearts  are  full  of  hope ; 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  205 

but  you  will  not  all  attain  to  eminence.  Let  a 
retrospective  view  unite  the  beginning  of  time 
with  the  present.  Only  a  few  names  of  all  who 
have  ever  lived  shine  out  amid  the  darkness. 
A  nation  that  produced  a  Solon,  must  have  had 
a  galaxy  of  lesser  lights ;  but  where  are  they  ?  a 
gloom  impenetrable  hangs  over  them. 

"You  desire  to  be  useful  in  life;  but  have 
you  those  graces  of  the  Spirit  that  will  insure 
success?  The  little  one  can  do,  seems  hardly 
worth  the  doing ;  but  when  we  connect  the 
events  of  Time  with  the  realities  of  Eternity, 
each  act  assumes  the  weight  of  an  infinite  im 
portance.  When  you  retire  from  these  associ 
ations,  many  of  you  to  your  homes,  will  you  be 
willing  to  knock  at  the  door  of  some  obscure 
Sabbath  school,  and  ask  for  the  privilege  of  tell 
ing  the  story  of  the  cross  to  a  few  little  ones 
you  may  collect  around  you  ?  for  many  of  you 
will  have  a  field  of  labor  no  more  extended  than 
this ;  and  have  you  those  graces  of  the  Spirit 
that  will  make  you  faithful  there  ? 

"  And  you,  my  young  brethren  in  the  minis 
try,  on  leaving  this  place,  you  will  give  your 
selves  to  the  Church.  Will  you  be  satisfied 
should  you  be  sent  to  some  distant,  barren,  and 
uncultivated  region,  where  your  talents  may  be 


206  THE    ITINERANT   SIDE. 

unappreciated,  your  allowance  scanty,  and  your 
self  neglected?  Will  you  then  murmur,  and 
think  yourselves  hardly  dealt  by  and  oppressed? 
Will  such  thoughts  as  these  arise  in  your  hearts : 
To  what  use  have  I  been  studying,  and  toiling,  and 
spending  my  time  and  my  substance,  if  such  is 
my  reward  ?  If  so,  you  need  more  of  the  mind 
that  was  in  Christ ;  and  I  pray  you  strive  to  at 
tain  to  a  higher  standard  of  Christian  experi 
ence.  You  will  find  many  falling  below  your 
reasonable  expectations.  But  do  not  frown  up 
on  them,  and  make  yourselves  unhappy  on  that 
account.  If  everybody  acted  right,  there  would 
be  no  need  of  your  labors  for  their  improve 
ment. 

"The  idea  of  a  bargain  between  yourselves  and 
a  Church,  that  you  will  serve  up  to  them  the 
precious  and  glorious  truths  of  the  Gospel  for  a 
stipulated  sum,  is  not  quite  worthy  the  dignity 
of  a  true  Gospel  minister,  and  the  great  work 
in  which  he  is  engaged.  On  the  other  hand,  a 
Church — and  most  of  those  who  hear  me  will 
soon  be  members  of  Churches  in  different  places 
— that  in  a  niggardly  manner  doles  out  a  scanty 
allowance  to  their  minister,  shows  too  plainly 
that  they  liave  not  imbibed  deeply  the  true 
spirit  of  the  Gospel.  Never  lose  sight  of  the 


THE    ITINEKANT    SIDE.  207 

fact  that  you  are  all  missionaries,  both  the 
ministry  and  the  laity,  and  that  your  object  is 
the  evangelization  of  the  world.  Leave  it  to 
Providence  to  direct  your  course ;  and  however 
humble  your  station  may  be,  you  will  be  hap 
py,  and  prepared  for  usefulness  in  it." 

This  was  the  spirit  these  young  men  earn 
estly  cultivated.  A  spirit  of  unholy  ambition ; 
a  thirst  for  preeminence,  for  its  own  sake,  they 
guarded  against  as  a  deadly  foe. 

"You  heard  the  remarks  of  our  principal 
last  evening,  I  suppose,"  said  Safford,  a  fellow- 
student,  to  our  young  friends,  as  he  rejoined 
them  in  a  morning  walk. 

"  Now  for  a  chafing,"  thought  Harwell ;  and 
he  shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  then  nerved 
himself  to  patient  endurance. 

""We  were  both  at  the  meeting,"  was  the 
brief  response. 

"  And  what  did  you  think  of  the  remarks  of 
our  principal?"  persisted  Safford. 

"  I  thought  he  talked  like  a  Christian  hero," 
replied  Lawrence,  with  emphasis. 

"Well,  I  thought  he  did  not  know  much 
about  it,"  replied  Safford,  with  self-compla 
cency  ;  "  with  all  due  deference  to  Mr.  Em 
erson,  though.  But  let  him  go  into  the  itin- 


j 
208  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

erant  work  as  the  rest  of  us  have,  and  fare  as 
we  do ;  and  then  he  would  know  something  by 
experience.  I  have  been  in  the  regular  work 
myself,  you  know." 

"  This  Mr.  Emerson  did  do  in  his  early  minis 
try,"  replied  Harwell. 

"  We,"  continued  Safford,  as  if  he  were  the 
speaker  of  the  itinerant  army;  "we  leave  our 
all — houses  and  lands,  and  parents,  and  brothers, 
and  sisters,  and  friends — for  Christ's  sake  and 
the  Gospel's,  and  consent  to  have  no  permanent 
home  on  earth ;  but  give  our  lifetime  to  toil,  and 
suifering,  and  self-sacrificing  labors,  and  pa 
tiently  endure  self-denials,  and  privations,  and 
consent  to  become  nothing  but  poor  Methodist 
preachers,  that  we  may — " 

"  And  pray,  Safford,  what  was  your  occupa 
tion  and  prospects,  from  which  you  made  such 
a  humiliating  descent  to  become  nothing  but  a 
'poor  Methodist  minister?'"  sung  out  Har 
well. 

Harwell  fixed  his  full  black  eye  upon  him, 
and  Safford  felt  the  majesty  of  soul  that  look 
indicated. 

"  I  had  a  good  trade,"  replied  Safford ;  "  and 
should,  probably,  have  been  at  the  head  of  a 
large  manufactory,  accumulating  wealth,  and 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  209 

living  at  my  ease,  if  I  had  not  entered  the 
ministry." 

"  A  good  trade,"  said  Lawrence,  in  a  good- 
natured  and  candid  manner,  "is  certainly  one 
step  toward  affluence.  You  might  possibly 
have  succeeded,  or  the  chance  might  have  been 
that  you  would  never  have  got  beyond  the  awl 
and  the  bench.  Where  one  succeeds,  hundreds 
fail.  The  bare  possibility  that  you  might  be 
come  rich,  is  set  off  against  the  possibility  that 
you  might  die  in  the  almshouse;  and  many 
probabilities  that  you  would  always  have  been 
a  poor,  hard-working  man." 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  said  Harwell,  "  that  if  you 
view  the  matter  in  a  temporal  light,  you  have 
improved  your  condition.  You  are  now  re 
ceived  into  the  best  society,  and  treated  like  «, 
gentleman.  This  would  not  by  many  be  con 
sidered  a  poor  exchange  for  the  work-bench. 
Now,  if  your  health  fails  you  in  the  ministry, 
you  will  have  an  allowance  from  the  Church 
funds,  and  when  superannuated,  an  annuity. 
A  small  one,  it  may  be,  and  will  ever  be  con 
sidered,  for  a  man  who  has  spent  a  lifetime  in 
the  services  of  the  Church ;  but  a  very  generous 
one  to  the  individual  who  enters  the  ministry 
with  ordinary  talents  and  preparation,  and 
U 


210  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

spends- at  most  but  a  few  years  in  it,  for  which 
he  may  have  been  fully  compensated.  But  do 
not  understand  me  to  say,"  continued  Harwell, 
"that  the  ministry  have  not  and  do  not  make 
many  sacrifices.  It  is  to  their  zeal  and  self- 
denying  labors,  and  to  the  efficiency  of  the 
itinerancy,  that  the  Church  of  which  we  are 
members  owes  its  signal  success,  while  the 
great  body  of  the  people  have  been  strangers 
to  the  true  missionary  spirit.  The  zeal,  and 
prayers,  and  sympathies,  and  gifts  of  the  Church 
have  been  disproportionate  to  that  of  the  min 
istry." 

"  Let  me  tell  you,  Safford,"  said  Lawrence,  "it 
will  not  look  well  in  you  or  me  to  be  whining 
about  the  sacrifices  we  have  made  in  becoming 
ministers.  I  have  left  my  plow  and  my  sickle  ; 
you  have  done  more.  You  have  left  your  all," 
he  added,  looking  quizzically  at  Safford,  "as 
well  as  your  lap-stone  and  hammer.  Why, 
Safford,"  continued  he,  with  the  greatest  good 
nature  and  frankness, "  one  would  think,  to  hear 
your  bleating,  that  the  whole  itinerant  flock 
had  been  fleeced,  and  turned  out  to  feed  upon 
barren  rocks,  and  were  starving  and  freezing 
beneath  the  pelting  of  a  March  northeaster. 
"We  talk  about  the  sacrifices  and  the  self-denials 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  211 

we  endure  in  preparing  for  the  ministry,  as 
though  that  would  be  imputed  to  us  for  righteous 
ness,"  continued  Lawrence ;  "but  there  are  many 
among  us  who  would  do  the  same  for  the  love 
we  have  for  the  pursuits  of  literature,  though  I 
trust  many  are  actuated  by  the  higher  and 
holier  motives  of  religion." 

"  It  is  well  for  us  to  look  these  things  in  the 
face,"  said  Harwell.  "  We  wrap  ourselves  in 
the  mantle  of  self-complacency,  and  imagine  we 
are  doing  many  things  for  the  glory  of  God, 
when  self  is  at  the  bottom  of  it.  Let  us  see  to 
it  that  our  works  shall  endure  the  fire." 

SafFord  left  them  sooner  than  they  had 
anticipated.  That  he  was  a  wiser  or  a  better 
man  is  uncertain. 


212  THE   ITINERANT    SIDE. 


CHAPTER  XXIH. 

Shall  man  in  selfishness  persist, 
'Mid  blessings  hourly  strown  ? 
Shall  he  for  whom  e'en  worlds  subsist 

•Live  for  himself  alone  ? 
No !  Let  us  fling  our  joys  abroad, 
And  thus  be  like  our  Father — God. — KEY.  D.  TKUXAH. 

"Ax  the  time  when  kings  go  forth  to  battle," 
the  itinerant  army  were  marshaling  anew,  and 
preparing  for  a  fresh  campaign. 

"  The  cabinet,"  consisting  of  the  bishop  and 
presiding  elders,  untrammeled  now  by  official 
dignity,  but  trammeled  by  the  pressure  of  claims 
they  could  hardly  meet,  were  discussing  the 
wants  of  their  stations,  and  the  qualifications  of 
their  men,  in  conclave. 

One  of  them,  a  portly,  serene-looking  person 
age,  with  an  expansive  brow  and  venerable  ap 
pearance,  held  a  list  of  names  in  his  hand ;  and 
he  passed  his  finger  down  the  list,  and  rested  it 
upon  Mr.  Arthur's. 

"  I  must  have  that  man,"  said  he  to  his  cleri 
cal  brother  at  his  right. 


THE    ITINERANT     SIDE.  213 

"  What !  Arthur  ?"  said  his  friend,  starting. 
"  I  cannot  spare  him."  And  he  shook  his  head 
decidedly. 

"  I  cannot  do  without  him,"  replied  the  first ; 
"  must  have  him." 

"  It  will  hardly  do  to  remove  him,"  replied 
Mr.  Arthur's  presiding  elder.  "His  Church  will 
feel  aggrieved.  They  are  very  much  attached 
to  him." 

"  No  doubt  of  it,"  replied  the  first ;  "  but  he 
is  the  very  man  for  my  largest  appointment  in 
the  city.  I  do  not  know  another  man  who  is  so 
well  fitted  for  it.  The  circumstances  of  that 
Church  are  peculiar.  They  have  reached  a 
crisis,  and  no  one  can  guide  them  through  it  so 
well  as  Brother  Arthur.  The  society  where  he 
is  can  do  without  him.  They  are  strong;  an 
army  in  themselves;  at  peace,  and  free  from 
embarrassments.  A  deeply  pious  man,  with 
fine  pulpit  talents,  will  do  as  well  for  them  as 
one  who  has  the  superior  tact  in  managing  diffi 
culties  that  Brother  Arthur  possesses,  in  addition 
to  those  qualifications." 

The  discussion  was  not  continued  long  before 
it  was  conceded  that  Mr.  Arthur  must  be  re 
moved  ;  and  after  consulting  him,  the  matter 
was  fixed  and  passed  into  a  "  decree." 


214  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

His  society  felt  disappointed,  but  the  hearts 
of  their  official  men  were  too  true  to  the  general 
interests  of  the  Church,  of  which  they  formed 
but  a  small  part,  and  their  missionary  zeal  was 
too  warm,  to  indulge  in  dissatisfaction  or  com 
plaint. 

The  Conference  had  provided  for  them  a 
preacher  they  might  not  like  so  well  as  they  did 
Mr.  Arthur ;  but,  perhaps,  many  would  like  him 
better,  and  they  concluded  wisely  that  they  had 
no  right,  as  official  members  of  the  Church,  to 
please  themselves  always  at  the  expense  of 
others. 

Mr.  Arthur  left  with  their  blessings,  and  Mr. 
Potter,  his  successor,  received  a  cordial  wel 
come. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Arthur  found  the  provision 
for  them  in  their  new  city  home,  nearly  what 
they  would  have  wished.  Almost  everything 
had  been  done  that  could  be  done  to  make  it 
pleasant. 

"  When  this  spirit  pervades  our  Churches 
generally,  our  opportunities  for  usefulness  will 
be  greatly  increased,"  said  Mr.  Arthur.  "  We 
have  sometimes  spent  a  month  or  more  in  get 
ting  settled.  If  our  smaller  stations  knew  what 
was  for  their  interest,  they  would  be  more 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  215 

prompt  in  this  matter,  and  have  the  minister's 
home  ready  for  him.  "We  can  enter  upon  our 
work  now  without  delay." 

"  Yes,"  replied  his  wife  cheerfully,  "  and  this 
gives  us  time  to  think  and  act  for  others,  and 
for  the  future.  Am  I  unthankful  ?  I  have  been 
thinking  of  our  children,  though  I  do  not  allow 
myself  to  feel  anxious  about  them.  But  I  do 
wish  their  opportunities  for  improvement  were 
better.  Nathaniel  ought  to  enter  on  his  course 
preparatory  to  entering  college." 

"  I  know  it,  my  dear,"  replied  Mr.  Arthur ;  "  1 
cannot  avoid  a  feeling  of  responsibility  even  be 
yond  what  I  can  do  for  them,  in  my  present 
circumstances." 

"  "While  others  are  amassing  wealth  for  their 
children,"  said  Mrs.  Arthur,  "  we  can  leave  ours 
nothing,  and  we  certainly  ought  to  give  them 
an  education.  This  we  owe  them.  Not  alone 
that  they  may  make  their  way  in  life ;  this  is  of 
secondary  consideration,  the  lowest  in  the  scale, 
and  yet  it  should  not  be  disregarded." 

"  "We  ought,  Mary,"  replied  Mr.  Arthur,  "  to 
aim  to  prepare  them  for  usefulness.  How  much 
there  is  to  be  done.  When  we  pray  the  Lord 
of  the  harvest  to  send  forth  more  laborers  into 
his  harvest,  we  ought  also  to  do  all  we  can  to 


•216  THE    ITINERANT   SIDE. 

prepare  laborers  for  the  work.  Our  children 
have  been  committed  to  our  care  as  sacred 
trusts  by  our  heavenly  Father,  and  their  relig 
ious  and  mental  culture  is  binding  upon  us.  I 
should  not  think  it  right  to  neglect  them,  even 
for  the  work  of  the  Gospel  ministry.  My  firm 
conviction  that  I  am  in  the  path  of  duty,  and 
that  God  will  not  require  of  me  more  than  I 
am  able  to  perform,  and  my  faith,  grounded 
upon  these  convictions,  that  the  means  will 
be  provided  for  them,  has  alone  sustained 
me." 

"Marian,  and  Nathaniel  especially,  ought  to 
have  better  advantages  than  they  now  possess 
for  mental  improvement,"  said  Mrs.  Arthur. 
""We  have  endeavored  to  instill  into  their  minds 
a  theory  of  life  consistent  with  their  relations  to 
eternity,  and  I  think  they  have  an  earnest,  com 
prehensive  view  of  the  great  object  of  their  ex 
istence.  They  already  manifest  a  good  degree 
of  zeal  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  their 
fellow-beings,  and  I  think  their  aims  high. 
Marian  was  asking  me  to-day  if  I  did  not  think 
she  might  get  a  situation  as  assistant  teacher. 
She  thought  she  might  be  doing  a  little  good  in 
that  way,  and  she  would  save  her  salary  to  pay 
her  expenses  at  school," 


THE    ITINERANT   SIDE.  217 

A  tear  sparkled  in  the  eye  of  the  single-heart 
ed  minister;  a  tear  not  the  result  of  parental 
pride  alone,  though  the  noble  impulses  of  his 
lovely  daughter  caused  his  bosom  to  dilate  with 
gratitude,  and  he  felt  to  his  heart's  center  a 
thrill  of  emotion. 

Wealth  now  looked  desirable,  not  for  its  own 
sake,  but  that  he  might  give  this  beloved  child 
qualifications  for  the  higher  and  nobler  walks 
of  life. 

He  did  not  wish  for  an  artificial  refinement 
or  dazzling  accomplishments,  that  she  might 
move  in  halls  of  splendor,  or  shine  in  the  mock 
eries  of  fashionable  circles.  No.  He  desired  to 
fit  her  for  a  purer  and  more  elevated  destiny.  He 
wished  to  bestow  upon  her  a  religious  and  intel 
lectual  training,  that  should  give  enlargement, 
elevation,  and  refinement  to  the  mind,  and  qual 
ify  he|f  for  those  positions  in  life,  where  the 
strongest  and  most  enduring  moral  influences 
could  be  exerted. 

They  had  instructed  their  children  in  evan 
gelical  doctrines,  had  exercised  over  them  a 
godly  discipline,  and  their  fervent  piety  called 
forth  from  the  hearts  of  the  parents  deep  grati 
tude  ;  and  they  wished  them  to  be  jewels  polish 
ed  for  their  Master's  service. 


218  THE    ITINERANT  SIDE. 

The  great  end  of  life  would  be  but  partially 
attained,  should  their  children  be  fitted  only  to 
maintain  their  present  position  respectably. 
They  ought  to  be  prepared  to  influence  mind 
and  mold  character.  They  wished  them  also  to 
be  strongly  fortified,  by  intelligence  and  deep 
piety,  for  the  conflict  of  life,  that  they  might 
maintain  their  ground  against  vice  and  error, 
and,  escaping  its  snares  themselves,  act  a  praise 
worthy  part  in  promoting  the  great  interests 
of  society.  They  believed  Christianity  to  have 
a  power  to  develop  and  ennoble  the  whole 
character  of  man,  and  that  it  is  the  Christian's 
sacred  duty  thus  to  develop  and  ennoble  it. 
They  considered  that  neither  one's  faculties 
nor  their  sphere  of  operations  are  his  own,  but 
that  he  must  subdue  and  cultivate  the  garden 
of  his  soul  for  God. 

Mr.  Arthur's  views  were  comprehensive. 
He  saw  the  wants  of  the  Church,  and  its 
resources  in  the  young.  He  believed  that,  pre 
paratory  to  the  good  time  coming,  the  ministry 
and  the  membership  must  advance  both  in  piety 
and  intelligence. 

"  The  Church  of  Christ,"  said  he,  "  must  have 
a  stronger  faith,  and  more  comprehensive  views 
of  the  great  object  of  life ;  more  knowledge, 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  219 

more  holiness ;  and  then  may  we  hope  to  realize 
such  success  in  the  subjection  of  the  world  to 
Christ  as  shall  usher  in  the  millennial  dawn." 

"Nathaniel  is  not  less  enthusiastic  than  his 
sister,"  continued  Mrs.  Arthur,  "to  enter  upon 
a  more  thorough  preparation  for  usefulness. 
He  is  still  resolved  to  be  a  minister." 

"I  know  it,"  replied  Mr.  Arthur.  "  Nattie 
never  wavered  in  that  resolution  but  once. 
You  recollect  when  the  conviction  was  pressed 
home  upon  him  that  he  was  not  good  enough, 
and  did  not  know  enough  to  be  a  minister." 

Mr.  Arthur  smiled ;  so  did  his  wife. 

It  seemed  to  them  but  a  day  since  Nathaniel 
was  their  only  son — a  bright,  rosy-cheeked,  curly- 
headed  boy — learning  his  alphabet  at  his  moth 
er's  knee.  Now  his  plans  for  life  were  laid 
broad  and  noble,  unfavorable  alike  to  ambition, 
sloth,  and  selfishness. 

"What  can  we  do?"  said  Mr.  Arthur;  and 
he  arose  and  paced  the  floor  as  if  his  whole 
soul  was  in  agitation.  "What  can  we  do? 
Let  us  ask,  Mary,  more  earnestly  than  ever, 
the  direction  of  Heaven." 

With  a  single  eye  to  the  glory  of  God,  and 
the  good  of  their  fellow-beings,  the  minister 
and  his  wife  had  full  confidence  to  present 


220  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

their  cause  to  the  consideration  of  the  Governor 
of  the  universe. 

Reminded  of  the  promise,  "No  good  thing 
will  he  withhold  from  them  that  walk  up 
rightly,"  their  first  steps  were  to  prove  their 
claims  to  it.  This  proved  satisfactorily  to 
their  own  minds,  they  asked  themselves  if 
what  they  desired  was  for  their  own  selfish 
ends,  or  that  good  might  be  done,  and  God's 
name  glorified.  These  points  settled,  they 
committed  their  ways  to  their  heavenly  Father, 
in  the  assurance  that  his  goodness  and  wisdom 
are  infinite. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  221 


CHAPTER  XXIY. 

Where  are  they  now,  those  little  ones, 

The  dying  preacher  bless'd  ? 
Sweet  flowers  that  bloom'd  like  olive  plants, 

By  love's  own  hand  caress'd. 
No  wealth  was  his,  though  great  and  good, 

But  moral  worth  sublime 
Won  homage  from  ten  thousand  hearts ; 

But  he  fell  in  manhood's  prime. 

And  fortune's  star  has  strangely  beam'd 

On  that  forsaken  band, 
Upon  whose  head  there  rested  once 

A  dying  father's  hand. — REV.  L.  B.  GURLEY. 

A  FEW  days  after,  Mrs.  Arthur  received  a 
letter  from  Mrs.  Barton,  full  of  gratitude  and 
of  hope. 

Her  sons — so  she  wrote — were  growing  up 
all  a  mother's  heart  could  wish,  and  had  al 
ready  given  evidence  of  sincere  piety. 

Gnstavus  and  Henry  were  resolved  to  be 
ministers,  like  their  father,  and  were  preparing 
for  college.  Edward,  the  eldest,  a  frank,  active, 
generous  boy,  wanted  to  enter  into  business. 


222  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

He  would  "  make  a  home  for  his  mother ;  and 
there  was  Stave  and  Harry,  they  would  be 
worn-out  preachers  some  day,"  and  he  would 
"  have  a  house  large  enough  for  them  too ; 
and  if  they  had  any  boys  of  their  own,  they 
should  all  go  through  college,  for  their  Un 
cle  Ned  would  be  rich:"  that  was  Edward's 
plan. 

Mrs.  Barton  wished  Mr.  Arthur's  assistance 
in  procuring  Edward  a  situation,  and  a  suitable 
home  in  the  city. 

After  making  extensive  inquiries,  Mr.  Arthur 
succeeded  in  obtaining  a  place  for  Edward  in  a 
large  publishing  house.  As  it  was  desirable 
for  him  to  become  acquainted  with  all  the 
details  of  the  business,  it  was  arranged  that  he 
should  serve  a  regular  apprenticeship,  and  he 
had  the  promise  of  promotion  as  rapidly  as 
his  talents  and  faithfulness  would  entitle  him 
to  it. 

His  employers  were  magnanimous  men,  noted 
for  their  energy  and  philanthropy  as  well  as  for 
integrity  and  firm  religious  principles. 

Their  provisions  for  Edward  were  generous, 
and  his  prospects  were  good. 

His  advancement  would  be  §low,  but  if  he 
retained  those  principles  of  moral  purity  and 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  223 

integrity  that  had  been  instilled  into  his  mind 
with  so  much  care  by  his  godly  mother,  it  prom 
ised  ultimate  success. 

But  a  home  for  a  boy  so  young  in  a  large  city 
was  more  difficult  to  obtain.  After  several 
fruitless  efforts  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Arthur,  the 
thought  occurred  to  him  to  take  Edward  into 
his  own  family,  and  he  proposed  it  to  Mrs.  Ar 
thur. 

"  Why  did  we  not  think  of  this  before  ?"  said 
the  minister's  wife.  "It  will  subject  us  to  some 
inconveniences,  I  know ;  but  these  dwindle  after 
we  become  accustomed  to  them.  But  we  must 
take  Edward,"  continued  she ;  "  indeed,  we 
ought  to  do  it.  It  would  not  be  right  to  leave 
him  exposed  to  the  temptations  of  a  city  life 
without  a  father  or  a  mother's  watch-care. 
His  father,  upon  his  death-bed,  left  his  children 
in  the  care  of  his  heavenly  Master's  servants, 
and  we  will  try  and  do  all  we  can  for  their 
good." 

Happy  were  the  hearts  of  the  minister  and 
his  wife,  that  they  could  act  the  part  of  parents 
toward  the  orphan  son  of  a  deceased  brother 
minister. 

Mrs.  Barton  was  pleased  with  the  arrange 
ment,  and  especially  that  her  darling  Edward 


224  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

was  to  be  one  of  Mr.  Arthur's  family  ;  and  the 
first-born  went  forth  from  the  widow's  home 
with  a  manly  heart  and  a  firm  purpose. 

In  all  his  plans  for  the  future,  his  mother 
figured  most  prominently.  He  had  never  for 
gotten  her  slow  step  and  her  disconsolate  look — 
so  unlike  his  mother — when  strangers  bore 
away  his  beloved  father  to  the  grave.  Then 
he  had  resolved  to  be  her  protector,  and 
then  he  had  prayed  that  his  limbs  might 
grow  large  and  strong,  and  that  God  would 
take  care  of  him  that  he  might  take  care  of 
his  mother. 

The  assistance  of  others  had  been  accepted, 
but  it  had  been  his  life's  dream  to  provide  for  her 
himself.  Now  he  hoped  to  realize,  before  many 
years,  its  accomplishment.  Urged  on  by  this 
inspiring  motive,  Edward  was  happy  in  his  new 
relations. 

He  had  been  at  Mr.  Arthur's  scarcely  a  week 
before  he  felt  quite  at  home,  and  Marian  and 
Nathaniel  enjoyed  his  company  much. 

"  The  boys  have  a  capital  plan  to  propose  to 
you,"  said  Marian  to  her  father.  "  Sister  Bar 
ton  can  take  our  Nattie  in  Edward's  place,  and 
he  can  go  to  the  Academy  and  prepare  for  col 
lege  right  off." 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  225 

"Well  done!  that  is  capital,"  replied  Mr.  Ar 
thur;  "  and  I  am  not  sure  but  we  may  do  it.  I 
am  almost  surprised  that  we  had  not  thought  of 
it  ourselves." 

"We  should  have  thought  of  it  if  we  had 
been  thinking  of  nothing  else,  like  Nattie,"  re 
plied  the  mother. 

"I  think  we  can  make  it  out,  Mary,"  said  Mr. 
Arthur,  after  musing  for  a  short  time. 

"  And  if  we  were  sure  of  remaining  in  the 
city  so  long,  and  Edward  should  stay  here,  Nat- 
tie  might  go  to  college  with  Gustavus  and  Hen 
ry,  for  Sister  Barton  is  going  to  remove  with 
them,  and  then  he  could  keep  right  on  through 
his  course  without  stopping,"  said  the  hoping, 
generous  Marian. 

"Perhaps  they  will  make  a  presiding  elder  of 
yon,  father,"  continued  she,  her  face  glowing 
with  pleasure  on  account  of  her  brother's  open 
ing  prospects.  "If  they  do,  you  can  remain 
here  long  enough." 

"You  are  your  mother's  girl,  Marian,"  said 
Mr.  Arthur,  aifectionately,  as  he  gazed  with  a 
father's  tenderness  upon  the  beaming  features  of 
the  enthusiastic  girl. 

"And  father's  too,"  replied  Marian,  as  she 
slipped  her  arm  caressingly  about  his  neck,  and 
15 


226  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

looked  up  into  the  face  of  her  father,  whom  she 
little  less  than  worshiped. 

Then  she  skipped  away  with  a  light  heart 
and  step  to  seek  her  brother,  and  to  tell  him  of 
their  deliberations. 

"I  think  we  may  contrive  to  send  Marian  too; 
at  least  for  six  months,"  remarked  Mr.  Arthur. 

"  O,  I  wish  we  could;'  she  desires  it  so  much," 
replied  Mrs.  Arthur. 

""We  may  possibly  bring  it  about;  I  will  see," 
replied  the  minister. 

And  they  did  bring  it  about,  and  a  few  weeks 
after  Marian  and  Nathaniel,  to  their  great  joy, 
were  on  their  way  to  the  Academy. 

Mrs.  Barton  proved  a  mother  to  them,  and 
when  Marian's  six  months  had  expired,  which 
she  had  endeavored  to  improve  faithfully,  she 
wrote  to  Mr.  Arthur  that  she  wished  to  keep 
Marian  another  six  months  at  her  own  expense ; 
reminding  him,  at  the  same  time,  of  the  pecunia 
ry  aid  he  had  afforded  her  in  the  hour  of  her 
need. 

"You  told  me,"  she  wrote  to  Mr.  Arthur, 
"  that  your  plan  of  proportionate  giving  had 
furnished  you  with  a  certain  sum  for  the  Lord's 
cause,  and  that  you  considered  the  relief  of  the 
widows  and  orphans  of  your  deceased  brother 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  227 

ministers  eminently  the  Lord's  cause.  I  have 
adopted  your  plan,  and  it  has  left  at  my  dis 
posal  the  sum  I  have  named  to  you,  and  I  know 
not  how  I  can  bestow  a  part  of  it  more  religious 
ly  than  by  helping  on  a  noble  and  a  pure  heart, 
and  a  lofty  intellect  in  its  struggles  and  yearn 
ings  to  expand  itself  to  its  full  power,  and  in  its 
preparation  for  usefulness  and  success  in  all 
good. 

"  Ought  I  rather  to  appropriate  it  to  the  mis 
sionary  cause  ?  Perhaps  I  may  be  preparing  a 
missionary  for  the  field ;  or  a  teacher  for  a  high 
and  noble  work,  who  will  have  a  molding  in 
fluence  over  mind;  or  an  author,  whose  power 
may  be  felt  throughout  the  world. 

"  So  my  Brother  Arthur  must  make  no  obj  ection 
to  this  proposal,  and  think  not  that  you  will  be 
receiving  what  belongs  to  Sister  Barton.  Nay, 
verily;  no  such  thing.  It  is  from  the  Lord's 
treasury,  and  is  not  mine.  I  use  your  language, 
brother ;  I  remember  it  well." 

"So  let  it  be;  I  have  nothing  to  say  against 
it,"  said  Mr.  Arthur. 

"  The  Lord  will  provide  for  the  children," 
said  Mrs.  Arthur,  her  face  brightening.  "  How 
Sister  Barton  has  been  prospered  !  "We  have 
no  prospect  for  the  four  younger  children,  but 


228  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

we  will  hope  and  trust  on :  we  had  none  for 
Marian  and  Nattie  a  year  ago." 

And  they  did  hope  and  trust  on,  and  all  the 
time  the  Lord  was  looking  down  from  heaven 
upon  them,  approving  their  faith. 

As  Marian  was  about  closing  her  year  at 
school,  she  wrote  home,  requesting  her  parents' 
permission  to  teach,  saying  she  had  been  offered 
a  school  in  the  village,  and  could  board  with 
Mrs.  Barton. 

This  arrangement  her  parents  consented  to 
rather  reluctantly ;  but  Mrs.  Arthur  said,  Ma 
rian  would  still  be  with  her  brother ;  that  the 
exercise  would  tend  to  make  her  acquired 
knowledge  practical ;  that  she  would  know 
how  to  manage  children  better ;  that  it  would 
give  her  self-reliance ;  and  that  it  would  aid 
them  pecuniarily :  an  item  of  some  considera 
tion  ;  "  for  we  have  four  others  coming  on." 

Marian  entered  upon  what  she  thought  might 
be  her  life's  work,  with  a  brave  heart,  high 
hopes,  and  pure  motives. 

After  her  term  expired,  the  brother  and  sister 
returned  home  for  their  first  visit. 

O  how  dignified  and  how  wise  did  they  ap 
pear  in  the  eyes  of  the  other  children  for  the 
first  half  hour  after  their  arrival ! 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


229 


Jennie  and  Frank  thought  Nattie  nearly 
ready  to  be  a  president  of  a  college,  and  "  Ma 
rian  is  certainly  a  good  deal  more  than  a  '  pre 
ceptress  in  an  academy  !' " 

But  the  pleasure  and  noisy  joy  of  the  little 
group  dispelled  the  enchantment.  Marian  wa8 
Marian  still,  and  "our  Nattie"  could  be  "no 
body  else ;"  and  they  soon  came  to  the  conclu 
sion  that  their  sister  and  brother,  wise  as  they 
had  grown,  would  have  to  go  to  school  another 
quarter  before  they  would  be  quite  "  finished." 

In  the  evening,  when  all  had  retired  except 
the  young  students,  Mr.  Arthur  asked  Marian 
what  she  thought  of  returning  to  school  as.  soon 
as  her  vacation  should  be  over. 


230  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

"  I  should  prefer  it  above  all  things,  if  you 
were  rich,  father,"  replied  Marian  ;  "  but  there 
are  four  besides  Nattie  and  me,  and  I  have  been 
at  the  Academy  a  year  now.  I  think  I  had  bet 
ter  teach  and  help  along  the  rest." 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Arthur  exchanged  glances, 
which  seemed  to  say,  Marian  is  the  same  pure- 
minded  girl,  as  regardless  of  self  as  when  we 
parted  with  her  a  .year  and  a  half  ago. 

"  But  suppose  I  should  tell  you  that  I  am 
rich,  and  can  send  you  as  long  as  you  desire  to 
attend,  without  robbing  the  other  children,"  said 
Mr.  Arthur. 

"  O,  I  cannot  tell  you  how  glad  I  should  be, 
for  I  do  want  to  go  on  with  my  course,"  replied 
Marian.  She  checked  herself,  and  then  went 
on :  "I  was  never  sorry  in  my  life,  father,  that 
I  am  a  Methodist  minister's  daughter;  but  I 
have  sometimes  thought  that  my  chance  for  an 
education  would  have  been  better  in  some  other 
circumstances." 

"  "Well,  my  daughter,  I  have  thought  so  too, 
sometimes,"  replied  Mr.  Arthur ;  "  but  as  wise 
as  you  think  your  father  is,  he  does  not  always 
reason  correctly,  as  what  I  am  going  to  relate  to 
you  will  show. 

"  One  of  the   earliest  acquaintances  of  my 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  231 

ministry,  a  good,  pious,  wealthy  old  lady,  whom 
I  have  not  seen  for  many  years,  has  recently 
died,  and  has  bequeathed  her  entire  estate  to 
benevolent  purposes.  Among  her  legacies  there 
is  a  liberal  one  for  my  children,  which  has  al 
ready  been  placed  at  my  disposal.  If  I  divide 
the  amount  among  you  all,  it  will,  with  econ 
omy,  provide  well  for  your  education,  and  she 
wished  it  appropriated  in  that  way.  What  do 
you  think  now,  my  daughter?" 

Marian  was  weeping,  and  could  not  reply. 
But  Nattie  sprung  to  his  feet,  implanted  a 
brother's  kiss  upon  her  cheek,  and  exclaimed : 

"There,  now,  Monny !  You  shall  go  back 
with  me ;  I  thought  you  would ;  I  have  thought 
so  all  along." 

And  he  clapped  his  hands  in  his  hearty 
way,  and  bounded  up  stairs  to  his  little  room; 
then  kneeling  down,  he  raised  his  young, 
pure  heart  to  God  in  gratitude  for  this  fresh 
mercy. 

O,  how  rich  and  how  beautiful  was  the  lus 
ter  of  the  spotless  robe  of  that  young,  pure- 
minded  Christian! 

"It  comes  from  above,"  said  he,  as  he  return 
ed  to  the  parlor. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  tell  which  was  the 


232  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

happiest  of  that  happy  group,  the  father,  the 
mother,  the  brother,  or  the  sister. 

That  vacation  was  a  joyous  one,  the  first  of  a 
long  run  of  vacations  spent  by  the  minister's 
children  at  home. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  238 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

Onward,  onward,  will  we  press, 

Through  the  path  of  duty ; 
Virtue  is  true  happiness, 

Excellence  true  beauty ; 
Minds  are  of  supernal  birth, 
Let  us  make  a  heaven  of  earth. — MONTOOMEEY. 

WILLIAM  LAWRENCE  bad  completed  his  course 
at  the  Academy,  and  was  prepared  to  take  an 
advanced  position  in  college.  Harwell  had  al 
ready  entered  the  university,  and  Lawrence  was 
anxious  to  do  the  same. 

His  time  had  been  interrupted  by  frequent 
terms  of  manual  labor,  to  recruit  his  means,  and 
he  now  engaged  in  teaching  for  the  same  object. 

While  teaching,  the  Spirit  \of  the  Lord  was 
poured  out  upon  the  entire  township,  and  many 
were  added  to  the  Church.  Lawrence  rendered 
valuable  aid  in  conducting  the  religious  exer 
cises,  and  was  frequently  solicited  to  preach. 
This  he  never  declined  doing.  Many  of  his 
scholars  were  converted,  which  was  a  source 
of  great  joy  to  him. 


234 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


After  liis  terra  of  teaching  had  expired, 
though  he  did  not  intend  to  enter  upon  an  active 
ministry  for  some  time  to  come,  yet,  through  the 
persuasions  of  the  presiding  elder,  and  the  ur 
gent  solicitations  of  earnest,  warm-hearted  breth 
ren,  he  was  induced  to  supply,  until  Confer 
ence,  the  place  of  a  minister  whose  health  had 
failed. 


Marked  success  followed  his  efforts,  and  at 
the  ensuing  Annual  Conference,  to  which  he 
had  previously  been  recommended  by  the  quar 
terly  conference,  which  is  principally  composed 
of  laymen,  the  temperature  of  his  heart  arose  to 
summer-heat,  and  it  required  but  little  persua- 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  235 

sion  on  the  part  of  his  clerical  brethren  to  in 
duce  him  to  take  an  appointment. 

He  consented  to  this  the  more  readily,  when 
he  considered  that  the  necessity  he  was  under  of 
earning  the  means  to  pursue  a  collegiate  course 
as  he  went  along,  would  prevent  him  from  en 
tering  the  work  of  the  ministry  for  several 
years. 

This  he  was  then  in  no  frame  of  mind  to 
think  of;  and,  at  the  close  of  the  session,  his 
name  was  announced  as  junior  preacher  upon 
a  circuit  at  the  remotest  limits  of  the  Confer 
ence. 

He  saw  his  elder,  and  found  that  it  would 
be  practicable  for  him  to  visit  his  old  home  at 
the  hamlet  before  starting  for  his  destination. 

This  visit  was  a  source  of  satisfaction,  not 
only  to  Lawrence,  but  to  all  his  old  friends. 
They  met  him  with  the  warm  smiles  of  the 
fireside,  and  the  heart-whole  greetings  of  famil 
iar,  ardent  friendship.  They  crowded  around 
him,  anxious,  if  possible,  to  contribute  some 
thing  to  his  present  enjoyment  or  future  con 
venience. 

Many  agreeable  surprises  awaited  him  from 
day  to  day;  but  none  moved  him  quite  so 
deeply  as  when,  on  the  morning  of  his  depart- 


236  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

lire,  his  beautiful  colt  "  Charlie,"  the  cherished 
companion  of  his  boyhood,  that  he  had  parted 
with  so  reluctantly,  now  a  strong,  well-formed 
horse,  was  led  up  to  Mr.  Hatfield's  door,  and 
made  over  to  him  as  the  rightful  owner,  in  the 
name  of  all  his  friends  at  the  hamlet. 

Lawrence  smoothed  his  mane,  and  walked 

1 

around  him,  and  gazed  upon  him,  evincing 
great  satisfaction.  He  had  grown  larger  and 
stronger  without  losing  his  beauty  and  grace, 
and  seemed  to  have  kept  pace  with  his  master 
in  all  sober-mindedness  and  dignity. 

The  young  itinerant  declared  him  to  be  just 
what  he  wanted,  and  promised  himself  much 
pleasure  in  the  companionship  of  this  living 
memento  of  his  friends,  when  coursing  his  way 
over  his  circuit. 

The  friends  were  repaid  in  his  pleasure ;  and 
he  went  away,  and  saw  them  no  more  until 
four  years  after,  when  he  returned  with  his 
lovely  and  accomplished  bride,  whom  they  all 
knew,  a  daughter  of  one  of  their  well-beloved 
ministers. 

That  bride  was  Marian  Arthur. 

A  beautiful  compliment  was  that  given  her 
by  the  farmers  :  "  Marian  knows  everything, 
and  is  quite  unconscious  of  it." 


V 
THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  237 

The  knowledge  she  had  acquired  had  be 
come  a  part  of  herself;  had  entered  into  the 
blood  and  nerves  of  her  intellect,  and  was  not 
the  superficial  fastenings  of  pedantry;  conse 
quently  her  learning  was  never  displayed,  nor 
could  it  be,  to  the  wondering  gaze  of  ignorance. 
Superior  sense  and  superior  modesty — mother 
and  daughter — inseparable  as  cause  and  effect, 
or  the  light  and  the  day. 

They  were  welcomed  to  the  homes  and  the 
hearts  of  their  friends  with  a  strength  of  affec 
tion,  and  a  generous  pride  in  their  success, 
that  moved  their  hearts  and  charmed  them  to 
tears. 

Lawrence  declared  that  he  had  never  en 
joyed  a  visit  to  his  native  village  so  well. 

"  Of  course  he  has  not,"  replied  his  friend 
Boynton. 

He  rehearsed  to  his  inquiring  friends  all  his 
discouragements  and  his  successes.  Once  he 
had  become  disheartened.  It  was  on  his  first 
circuit. 

He  had  left  the  warm  temperature  of  home, 
and  friends  who  looked  with  an  eye  of  com 
placency  upon  all  that  he  did,  and  appreci 
ated  his  talents  as  friendship  only  appreciates ; 
and  he  had  gone  among  strangers  who  knew 


238  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

nothing  of  his  early  struggles,  or  of  the  genuine 
worth  and  the  manly,  untiring  energy  that  had 
brought  him  out. 

Some,  instead  of  setting  down  his  real  abili 
ties  and  improvements  to  the  right  account, 
saw  only  deficiencies.  Occasionally,  he  had 
been  looked  down  upon  by  a  demure,  self- 
complacent  steward,  or  leader,  as  a  stripling; 
and  once  had  been  prayed  at  by  a  candid,  dull 
brother,  as  "  a  worm  with  which  the  Lord  might 
thrash  a  mountain." 

Sometimes  he  had  been  noticed  by  a  pastor 
of  another  denomination,  in  a  supercilious,  pa 
tronizing  way,  as  if  he  would  pat  him  on  the 
head,  and  admire  his  soft,  curling  hair,  and 
rosy  cheeks. 

These  were  some  of  the  trials  of  the  young 
man  of  high-souled  independence,  conscious  of 
mental  and  moral  power,  on  his  entrance  into 
the  ministry.  And  these  had  had  their  effect 
upon  Lawrence ;  and  in  a  moment  of  despond 
ence  he  had  turned  his  horse's  head  homeward, 
with  the  intention  of  leaving  the  circuit,  and 
returning  to  his  first  plan  of  a  more  thorough 
preparation. 

As  he  passed  by  a  little  brown,  weather- 
beaten  cottage,  scarcely  more  than  a  hovel,  he 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  239 


recollected  that  an  old,  blind  brother  resided 
there.  The  poor  man  had  always  waited  for 
him  at  the  church  door,  after  he  had  closed  the 
services,  that  he  might  feel  the  hand  of  his 
minister,  whom  he  could  not  see. 

Lawrence,  who  had  not  tarried  to  say  good-by 
to  any  one,  now  reined  in  his  horse.  "  I  must 
see  him  again,"  said  he,  as  he  sprung  upon  the 
cottage  step. 

He  had  his  hand  upon  the  latch,  and  was 
about  to  enter,  when  he  was  arrested  by  the 
voice  of  prayer  from  within.  Reverently  un 
covering  his  head,  there  the  young  preacher 


240  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

stood,  and  heard  his  own  cause  pleaded  with  a 
fervency  and  a  faith  that  nerved  him  with 
supernatural  strength,  and  made  him  feel  that 
all  heaven  was  arrayed  on  his  side.  In  the 
fullness  of  his  heart  he  exclaimed,  "I  cannot 
fail!" 

Then  his  sky  brightened,  and  he  returned  to 
his  work,  and  ever  after  felt  at  home  in  it;  at 
home  in  the  pulpit,  at  home  in  the  vestry-meet 
ing,  at  home  in  the  class-meeting  and  in  the 
praying  circle,  at  home  in  the  pastoral  work 
and  at  the  couch  of  suffering. 

And  now  he  felt  overflowing  gratitude  to  his 
heavenly  Father,  that  he  was  permitted  to 
preach  the  Gospel. 

"I  had  rather  be  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ," 
said  he,  "than  to  rule  kingdoms  or  sway  em 
pires.  I  would  sooner  accept  the  most  hum 
ble  appointment  in  the  gift  of  the  Church,  than 
the  highest  honors  and  most  lucrative  station 
that  man  has  the  power  to  bestow." 

He  had  entered  the  work  in  the  true  spirit 
of  an  apostle ;  and  when  some  less  spiritually 
minded,  less  single-hearted  than  himself,  offered 
their  sympathies  on  his  departure  for  a  new  and 
a  poor  circuit,  he  answered :  "  Nay,  verily,  I 
cannot  appreciate  such  motives." 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  241 

He  reconnoitered  each  new  field  with  the 
eye  of  a  general,  and  laid  his  plans  for  its 
subjection  to  Christ.  As  to  popularity  as  a 
preacher,  it  was  not  even  a  secondary  motive 
with  him. 

His  leading  motive  was  to  save  as  many  souls 
as  he  could,  and  how  to  labor  for  this  the  most 
successfully  was  the  great  question  of  his  life. 

He  felt  under  such  obligations  to  Christ  for 
his  own  salvation,  that  he  considered  it  a  privi 
lege  to  labor  for  his  cause  in  any  position.  The 
heartfelt  joys  and  heavenly  prospects  of  relig 
ion  sustained  him.  Humiliations,  poverty,  re 
proaches,  did  not  terrify  him ;  and  while  he  re 
tained  such  a  frame  of  mind,  they  would  never 
be  burdensome  to  him. 

While  the  young  minister  and  his  wife  were 
at  the  hamlet,  Harwell  came.  He  had  gradu 
ated  with  honor,  and  also  entered  the  itinerant 
ministry. 

The  system  that  provided  him  a  field  of  labor 
to  enter  upon  at  once  he  thought  well  of,  though 
humble  that  station  might  be ;  and  he  doubted 
not,  that  if  he  committed  his  ways  to  the  Lord, 
his  steps  would  be  directed  into  those  situations 
best  adapted  to  his  own  talents,  his  intellectual 

improvement,  and  his  growth  in  holiness. 
16 


242 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


His  coming  added  much  to  the  pleasure  of 
all,  and  nearly  everything  to  the  pleasure  of 
one. 

The  young  ministers  now  talked  over  their 
plans  for  study  and  future  improvement ;  and 
Lawrence  amused  his  friend  with  the  novelty 
of  many  of  his  devices  for  saving  time  and  se 
curing  opportunities  for  reading. 


It  was  a  common  thing  for  him  to  study  on 
horseback,  and  in  case  of  a  shower  he  always 
preferred  a  barn  to  a  house.  There  he  was  not 
interrupted,  and  having  no  company,  was  not 
expected  to  converse.  If  he  was  likely  to  arrive 
too  soon  at  his  stopping  place,  he  would  halt 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  243 

under  the  shade  of  a  tree,  and  spend  the  time  to 
a  better  advantage  than  among  a  busy  house 
hold  awaiting  dinner. 

In  these  and  various  other  ways,  he  had  con 
trived  to  husband  his  time  well. 

Harwell  gave  Lawrence  credit  for  great  im 
provement,  and  his  easy  address  and  graceful 
conversational  powers,  and  his  extensive  course 
of  reading,  made  Harwell  feel  that  though  his 
friend  had  not  had  the  advantages  of  a  univer 
sity  training,  he  was  not  a  whit  behind  him  on 
that  account. 

Lawrence  had  been  an  extensive  reader,  yet 
he  was  more  of  a  thinker  than  a  reader.  The 
simple  fact  that  he  had  not  had  the  advantages 
of  a  collegiate  education,  he  did  not  deem  suffi 
cient  to  deter  him  from  as  high  a  standard  of 
intellectual  attainments  as  those  privileges 
would  procure  for  others.  He  determined  to 
bestow  upon  the  capacities  with  which  he  was 
endowed  so  much  the  more  painstaking,  and 
was  resolved  to  undertake  any  amount  of  men 
tal  labor  to  overcome  this  difficulty. 

None  of  the  mustiness  of  books  clung  to  his 
sermons,  though  they  were  carefully  prepared, 
and  often  fully  written  out.  Thus  he  went  on 
improving.  When  he  read  over  his  old  sermons, 


244  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

he  was  not  satisfied  with  them ;  he  could  do 
better  now.  But  in  revising  an  old  sermon  oc 
casionally,  in  not  being  pinned  down  to  the  ne 
cessity  of  preparing  two  or  three  new  ones 
every  week,  he  could  bestow  more  labor  upon 
each,  and  had  more  time  for  other  literary 
pursuits;  and  what  was  of  yet  more  import 
ance,  he  had  time  for  pastoral  visiting,  and 
superior  opportunities  for  studying  men  and 
things. 

His  theory  was  to  do  thoroughly,  and  with 
perfect  accuracy,  whatever  he  undertook,  and 
then  to  advance  boldly  into  new  fields. 

He  had  a  keen  mental  appetite,  a  relish  for 
intellectual  pursuits,  and  strong  digestive  pow 
ers,  so  that  the  great  truths  of  science  and  of 
knowledge  entered  into  the  elements  of  his 
mind  well  matured,  imparting  to  them  strength, 
expansion,  and  elasticity. 

The  young  minister  thought  it  cowardly  to 
acknowledge  even  to  himself,  that  he  was  inad 
equate  to  the  mental  labor  of  grappling  any 
subject  or  accomplishing  any  task  demand 
ed  by  his  highest  efficiency.  It  might,  he  al 
lowed,  require  more  time,  than  for  an  intellect 
of  greater  power,  or  one  that  had  been  favored 
with  better  discipline,  but  the  final  triumph 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  245 

of  perseverance  he  considered  complete  and 
certain. 

He  would  attain  to  eminence,  or  eminent  suc 
cess,  later  in  life,  his  step  would  be  slower,  but 
the  goal  was  inevitable.  No  hinderances  thwart 
ed  him  from  his  purpose;  he  was  never  dis 
couraged,  never  irresolute. 

A  shade  of  regret  passed  over  Harwell's 
mind  that  he  had  not  entered  the  itinerant  min 
istry,  instead  of  entering  college.  He  said  he 
was  not  sure  but  that  it  was  the  best  college  in 
the  world. 

"I  am  now  thirty-five,"  said  he;  "my  life  is 
probably  half  spent  already,  and  I  am  but  just 
prepared  to  enter  the  field." 

"  So  was  our  great  founder,  John  "Wesley,  be 
fore  he  entered  upon  his  life's  work.  I  suppose 
you  would  be  satisfied  to  accomplish  as  much  as 
he  did,"  replied  Lawrence. 

"Thank  you  for  that  idea;  it  is  consoling," 
replied  Harwell,  still  seemingly  lost  in  thought. 

"You  bring  to  the  work,"  continued  Law 
rence,  "a  mind  inured  to  labor,  and  strengthen 
ed  by  grappling  with  difficulties.  •  With  your 
training,  what  has  been  difficult  for  me,  will  be 
but  pastime  for  you.  You  are  prepared  to  do 
more  in  one  year  in  intellectual  advancement 


246  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

than  I  have  in  two.  You  can  enter  upon  sta 
tions  for  which  I  have  been  inadequate.  I  must 
work  on  slowly  and  patiently  against  difficul 
ties  that  you  have  overcome.  Yet  I  am  re 
solved,  in  spite  of  all  this,  to  gird  on  the  whole 
armor." 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  247 


CHAPTEK  XXYI. 

"Go  and  sow  beside  all  waters, 

In  the  morning  of  thy  youth  ; 
In  the  evening,  scatter  broadcast 

Precions  seeds  of  living  truth. 

"  And  thy  soul  may  see  the  value 

Of  its  patient  morns  and  eves, 
When  the  everlasting  garner 

Shall  be  till'd  with  precious  sheaves." 

THE  day  for  the  departure  of  the  visitors  from 
the  hamlet  now  drew  near.  But  one  was  not  to 
return  as  he  came — alone. 

Mary  Hatfield  whose  intelligence,  consistent 
piety,  and  earnest,  loving  nature,  had  won  the 
student's  heart  several  years  before — the  pure, 
meek,  gentle,  sunny-hearted  Mary — Harwell  was 
about  to  bear  away  in  triumph  to  the  little  par 
sonage  that  awaited  them  far  away  among  the 
hills,  to  be  the  light  of  his  eyrie,  and  the  heart 
of  his  home. 

Good  Farmer  Hatfield  and  his  wife,  as  years 
had  flowed  onward,  had  grown  more  lovable, 


248  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

more  spiritual,  and  were  passing  down  the  de 
clivity  of  life,  with  their  glories  clustering  thick 
about  them. 

Dwight  and  Crecia  were  grown  larger  and 
taller,  but  they  still  had  the  tender,  affectionate 
hearts  of  childhood.  They  were  together  as 
usual,  in  all  their  plans  and  provisions  for  the 
pleasure  of  the  company,  and  acted,  on  the  pres 
ent  occasion,  precisely  as  if  they  had  done  noth 
ing  their  lives  long,  but  set  things  in  order  for 
weddings. 

The  ceremony  was  performed  by  Lawrence — 
the  bride  would  have  nobody  else — at  the  place 
where  a  similar  ceremony  had  been  performed 
by  Mr.  Arthur  a  few  years  before;  and  the 
bride  of  that  occasion  was  present  in  charming 
matronly  dignity.  The  doctor  is  by  her  side,  and 
still  playfully  affirms,  that  it  was  his  wife,  and 
no  other,  Solomon  had  in  his  eye  when  he  wrote 
the  last  chapter  of  Proverbs. 

Lawrence  and  Harwell  have  no  inclination 
to  dispute  the  point  with  him ;  and  one  would 
think  they  were  of  the  opinion  that  their 
young  brides  had  improved  even  on  Solomon's 
model. 

Our  young  friends  received  a  flattering  wel 
come  at  the  homes  that  awaited  them. 


THE   ITINERANT   SIDE.  249 

Marian  and  Lawrence  commenced  housekeep 
ing  in  two  upper  rooms — the  only  place  that 
could  be  procured  in  the  neighborhood.  These 
had  been  furnished  partly  by  the  society ;  and 
as  they  were  building  a  parsonage,  which  would 
be  completed  in  a  few  months,  they  had  the 
prospect  of  a  more  convenient  abode. 

The  young  minister  and  his  wife  were  eager 
for  its  completion.  They  had  more  room  in 
their  hearts  for  their  friends  than  in  their 
house,  and  were  unwilling  to  remain  long  in  a 
situation  where  they  could  not  receive  them, 
and  entertain  them  pleasantly. 

Harwell  and  Mary  took  possession  of  their 
little  unadorned  cottage-home,  full  of  sunny 
hopes,  and  grateful  that  their  long-cherished 
desires  for  usefulness  might  now  be  real 
ized. 

The  young  bride's  heart  is  as  warm,  and  her 
hand  is  as  open  as  ever  ;  and  a  more  hospitable 
home  or  a  warmer  welcome  one  could  not 
find. 

The  carpets  are  of  home  manufacture ;  and  the 
pine  tables,  the  paper  curtains,  and  plain  earthen 
ware,  reveal  their  simple  style  of  living,  and 
the  pecuniary  circumstances  of  the  people. 
The  society  is  new,  and  is  a  mission  station. 


250  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

They  are  satisfied  that  their  friends  have  done 
what  they  could ;  they  live  as  well  as  the  mem 
bers  of  their  society,  and  are  happy  and  con 
tented. 

A  large  stuffed  chair,  in  the  pleasantest  place 
in  the  room,  a  specimen  of  Mary's  ingenuity 
and  industry,  is  occupied  by  an  old  lady,  whose 
face  is  ever  pervaded  with  a  smile  of  serene  joy 
and  hope  ;  and  whose  eye  beams  with  the  light 
and  the  love  of  paradise. 

That  old  lady  is  Harwell's  mother. 

They  love  to  have  her  there ;  that  pure  spirit 
is  a  link  that  connects  them  with  heaven. 

Harwell's  noble  struggles  have  been  rewarded. 
Friends  have  rallied  around  him,  and  assisted 
him;  and  now,  mother  and  son  rejoice  in  a 
happy  reunion,  and  Mary  is  sure  a  blessing  will 
be  upon  their  house,  now  mother  is  there. 

That  mother  is  proud  of  her  children;  and 
who  will  chide  her!  Every  relic  of  her  "John's  " 
college  life  is  cherished  by  her.  That  old  worn- 
out  coat,  the  seams  of  which  had  been  inked  so 
often,  he  had  left  at  home  during  one  of  his 
vacations.  This  she  had  carefully  preserved, 
and  brought  with  her  to  her  new  home.  Proud 
beauty  had  curled  her  lip  in  scorn  at  it;  but 
the  loving,  grateful  mother  stooped  and  kissed 


THE    ITINERANT   SIDE.  251 

it.  It  recalled  all  his  privations  and  his  efforts 
in  her  behalf.  Dearer  to  her  was  it  than  the 
robes  of  kings ;  nobler  than  the  needlework  of 
imperial  beauty  on  fabrics  of  gold. 

A  large,  beautifully  bound  family  Bible  lies 
on  the  stand.  Lawrence  and  Marian  have  one 
just  like  it ;  they  are  wedding  gifts  from  their 
mutual  friend  Boynton,  the  tried  and  true. 

Harwell  does  not  know  how  much  he  is  in 
debted  to  him  for  the  frequent  and  liberal  aid 
he  received  while  pursuing  his  college  course  ; 
but  Mary  says,  "  It  is  just  like  Brother  Boyn 
ton,  and  must  have  been  him ;"  and  she  has  con 
jectured  right. 

The  beneficent  man  has  grown  wealthy  in  his 
generosity,  and  still  quotes  his  favorite  scrip 
ture:  "There  is  that  scattereth,  and  yet  in- 
creaseth ;  and  there  is  that  withholdeth  more 
than  is  meet,  and  it  tendeth  to  poverty." 

Lawrence  and  Harwell  both  belonged  to 
the  same  Conference,  and  were  on  the  same 
district ;  and,  what  added  to  their  pleasure,  Mr. 
Arthur  was  their  presiding  elder.  Their  ap 
pointments  were  not  many  miles  apart,  and  they 
promised  themselves  the  pleasure  of  meeting 
often. 

Lawrence  and  Marian  made  the  first  visit. 


252  THE    ITINERANT   SIDE. 

This,  as  might  be  supposed,  was  a  happy  meet 
ing,  and  they  spent  several  days  together. 

"While  there  they  received  a  call  from  their 
old  acquaintance,  Mr.  Safford. 

He  had  taken  a  full  university  course,  and 
had  been  a  year  in  a  theological  seminary  of 
long  standing  and  celebrity. 

Hie  consequential  ways  contrasted  with  his 
mincing,  affected  manner  of  addressing  the  la 
dies,  and  Marian  and  Mary  soon  decided  that 
he  would  be  no  favorite  of  theirs. 

He  was  full  of  complaints  as  usual ;  "  he  was 
not  appreciated." 

"  We  have  spent  our  time,"  said  he,  "  yes, 
years  in  hard  study ;  now  this  is  all  the  encour 
agement  we  get.  We  are  sent  to  poor  little 
stations  or  circuits,  to  be  but  half  supported ;  to 
a  people  that  can  comprehend  nothing  beyond 
the  spelling  book.  They  are  unlettered  and  ig 
norant,  and  have  never  had  their  minds  en 
larged  by  culture.  They  cannot  comprehend  a 
finished  sermon,  and  stare  at  a  classical  allusion. 
My  presiding  elder  does  not  appreciate  me,  or 
he  would  never  have  consented  to  my  occupy 
ing  such  a  position.  My  people,  I  am  sure,  do 
not  understand  my  preaching.  They  cannot 
comprehend  it." 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  253 

"Yery  likely,"  whispered  Marian,  with  a 
merry  look  toward  Mary.  She  was  as  keen  to 
detect  the  ridiculous  points  of  human  character 
as  Lawrence  himself.  Now  she  dared  not  meet 
his  mirthful  eye ;  and  Safford  added : 

"  I  have  to  make  an  effort  to  bring  myself 
down  to  their  capacities.  Last  Sabbath  I 
preached  from  the  text,  'Howsoever,  let  all 
thy  wants  rest  on  me.'  You  will  find  it  in 
Judges,"  turning  to  Marian  and  Mary.  "  I  en 
tirely  ignore  the  antiquated  notion  of  giving 
the  connection  of  the  text.  In  reducing  the 
subject  to  a  categorical  proposition  it  evolves 
the  topic — the  wants  of  man — a  truly  sublime 
topic.  It  is  of  a  complex  character,  and  the 
natural  order  into  which  it  divides  itself  is  four 
fold — Man's  wants,  physical,  social,  intellectual, 
and  moral.  In  my  prolegomena,  that  is  to  say, 
in  my  proem  or  exordium,  introduction,  I  ought 
to  have  said,  for  the  benefit  of  the  ladies  pres 
ent,  I  treated  first  on  the  term  of  syncategore- 
matica  '  howsoever,'  which,  in  the  text,  is  very- 
significant,  augmenting  greatly  the  meaning  of 
the  proposition.  Then  I  dwelt  at  length  on 
man  in  general,  his  creation,  his  state  in  the 
garden,  his  fall  and  its  consequences,  his 
general  history,  and  his  present  condition — a 


254  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

creature  of  wants,  emphatically  a  creature  of 
wants." 

"And  I  hope  you  did  not  fail  to  mention, 
that  man  is  the  only  animal  who,  when  full 
fed  and  in  good  condition,  is  ever  complaining," 
added  Lawrence  ;  "  but  go  on." 

"  My  observations  and  explications  were  gen 
erally  eminently  theological ;  and  I  entered 
into  explanations  of  the  terms  prolegomena  and 
syncategorematica,  and  then  I  pushed  on  into 
the  heart  of  my  subject — the  wants  of  man'. 
First,  man's  wants,  physical — as  food,  clothing, 
houses  to  live  in,  and  so  on.  I  thought  it  best 
to  treat  of  these  subjects  in  a  very  plain  way, 
as  I  was  myself  interested ;  and  I  did  not  fail  to 
make  my  interests  known,  in  alluding  to  the 
state  of  my  own  finances.  Secondly,  man's 
wants,  social.  This  naturally  evolves  itself 
into  two  distinct  divisions — man's  wants  matri 
monial,  and  man's  wants  patriarchal.  Here  I 
went  into  an  elaborate  explanation  of  terms, 
giving  the  Latin  from  which  these  words  are 
derived,  their  meaning  in  the  original,  and  the 
numerous  English  words  derived  from  them. 
The  third  and  fourth  divisions  of  my  text  were 
passed  slightly  over  for  want  of  time,  and  as  less 
important.  The  peroration  I  consider  one  of 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  255 

my  happiest  efforts.  My  summing  up,  and 
recapitulation  of  prolegomenary  remarks  of 
arguments  and  quotations,  were  in  my  very 
best  style." 

"And  for  the  'benefit  of  the  ladies,'  you 
ought  to  have  sat  down  repeating  the  text, 
'Howsoever,  let  all  thy  wants  rest  on  me,'" 
said  Marian,  with  playful  irony. 

"But,"  said  Safford,  coming  at  last  to  the 
main  question  with  him,  "  how  much  salary  do 
your  people  pay  you  here,  Harwell  ?" 

"Indeed,  to  confess  the  truth,  I  have  not 
found  that  out  yet.  I  am  quite  behind  the 
times,  am  I  not  ?"  replied  Harwell,  smiling. 

"You  are  surely,"  replied  Safford.  "I  look 
to  that  the  first  thing.  If  you  are  not  careful, 
you  may  find  yourself  in  arrears." 

"  Very  possible,"  replied  Harwell ;  "  and  I 
may,  if  I  am  careful.  But  if  I  am  faithful  to 
the  society,  I  trust  they  will  be  to  me.  I  ex 
pect  to  be  supported." 

"  "Well,  I  always  look  to  that  the  first  thing," 
said  Safford;  "'the  laborer  is  worthy  of  his 
hire,'  you  know." 

"  Certainly ;  but  it  is  well  for  a  preacher  to 
make  the  impression,  as  an  old  lady  once  said, 
'that  he  is- not  after  the  loaves  and  fishes,  but 


256  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

that  lie  is  after  the  miracles,'"  replied  Law 
rence. 

This  sally,  as  was  intended,  changed  the  drift 
of  the  conversation,  and  Harwell  observed : 
"Brother  Safford,  my  society  is  new,  and  is  a 
mission  station.  They  have  already  given  evi 
dence  that  they  are  in  earnest  in  their  intentions 
to  support  their  minister.  It  is  not  well  for  us 
to  be  too  particular  in  this  matter. 

""When  we  think  of  the  agony  of  the  Re 
deemer  in  the  garden,"  continued  Harwell, 
seriously,  "  and  of  his  death  upon  the  cross,  the 
glory  he  left,  and  the  heaven  he  has  prepared 
for  us,  we  ought  not  to  inquire  how  little  we 
must  suffer  or  do  for  his  cause,  and  how  well 
we  must  be  paid  for  it ;  or  to  demand  that  our 
couch  be  made  soft,  and  our  table  spread  with 
dainties." 

Harwell  paused,  and  Lawrence  continued : 
"  God  has  appointed  us  to  labor,  and  his  Church 
to  support  us,"  said  he.  "  Let  us  look  well  to  our 
own  duty.  If  we  perform  it  faithfully,  they  will 
do  theirs ;  or  if  we  are  called  to  suffer  through 
their  neglect,  God  will  make  it  a  blessing  to  us. 
The  discipline  may  be  precisely  what  we  need 
to  develop  some  dormant  power,  or  nourish 
some  languishing  virtue.  The  Captain  of  our 


THE    ITINERANT   SIDE.  257 

salvation  was  made  perfect  through  suffering; 
and  happy  shall  we  be  if  we  attain  to  truest 
excellence,  even  though  it  be  in  the  furnace  of 
affliction.  Our  churches  ought  to  do  better  than 
they  do ;  but  they  have  never  been  trained  to 
the  Gospel  standard  of  liberality.  In  some 
places  they  are  sinfully  negligent;  but  this  state^ 
of  tilings  will  not  continue  long.  A  better  day 
is  dawning  upon  the  Church  ;  and  when  she 
brings  her  tithes,  which  have  so  long  been 
withheld,  into  the  storehouse  of  the  Lord,  then 
will  the  blessing  from  heaven  be  'poured  out 
upon  her,  until  there  shall  be  no  room  to  receive 
it.'  Covetousness  has  closed  the  heart  of  the 
Church  against  God;  and  we  must  be  careful 
that  this  sin  does  not  lie  at  our  own  door.  It 
will  not  certainly  help  the  case  for  the  minister 
to  set  the  example  of  penuriousness.  However, 
in  a  wealthy  society,  where  the  fault  should  lie 
with  a  close-fisted  board,  I  would  speak  out; 
some  of  whom,  it  must  be  confessed,  seem  to 
think,  as  a  humorous  preacher  once  remarked, 
that  a  minister's  'quarterage  means  a  quarter 
of  a  dollar.' 

"  But  if  we  ever  feel  like  repining  or  mur 
muring   that  we    are    hardly    dealt    by,    and 

oppressed  in  being  sent  to  places  where  the 
17 


258  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

very  fact  that  we  are  not  well  sustained  shows 
that  our  labors  are  most  needed  there,  it  will 
help  us  to  remember  the  infinite  obligations  we 
are  under  to  Christ — obligations  we  can  never 
satisfy. 

"  If  the  heart,  baptized  and  vivified  by  Divine 
grace,  should  constantly  overflow  with  gratitude 
and  thanksgiving;  and  if  it  should  seek  and 
improve  every  opportunity  to  do  good  within 
its  power,  still  it  would  not  be  satisfied.  Then, 
to  suffer  for  Christ  would  be  sweet,  and  in 
tribulation  the  soul  would  rejoice.  I  am  not 
careful  as  to  the  way  in  which  I  shall  be  led, 
or  the  positions  in  which  I  shall  be  placed ;  for 
I  trust  to  that  Providence  to  whom  I  have  com 
mitted  all  my  ways,  that  they  will  be  precisely 
such  as  shall  be  best  for  myself.  A  high  degree 
of  spirituality,  and  entire  consecration  to  God, 
are  indispensable  requisites  to  the  work  of  the 
ministry,  which  holds  out  few  inducements  to 
sloth,  or  selfishness,  or  ambition." 

The  manner  of  Lawrence  was  earnest,  forcible, 
and  convincing ;  and  he  had  the  power  of  com 
municating  his  own  depth  of  feeling  to  those 
whom  he  addressed.  His  voice  was  full  and 
musical,  and  his  eye  varied  with  the  feelings 
of  his  heart,  and  the  thoughts  that  stirred 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  259 

them.     This  subject  always  inspired  him,  and 
he  talked  on. 

The  rajs  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  beaming 
full  upon  his  soul  had  daguerreotyped  all  the 
graces  of  the  Spirit  in  heavenly  clearness  there ; 
and  the  truths  he  uttered,  welling  up  from  its 
depths,  moved  all  hearts. 


260  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 


CHAPTER  XXYII 

Tranquil  amid  alarms, 

Death  found  him  in  the  field — 
A  veteran,  slumb'ring  on  his  arms. 

Beneath  his  red-cross  shield ; 
His  sword  was  in  his  hand, 

Still  warm  with  recent  fight, 
Ready,  that  moment,  at  command, 

Through  rock  and  steel  to  smite. 

At  midnight  came  the  cry, 

"  To  meet  thy^Jod  prepare  !" 
He  woke,  and  caught  his  Captain's  eye. 

Then,  strong  in  faith  and  prayer, 
His  spirit,  with  a  bound, 

Burst  its  encumb'ring  clay  ; 
His  tent  at  sunrise  on  the  ground 

A  darken'd  ruin  lay. — MONTGOMERY. 

OUR  young  friends  are  now  entered  upon 
their  life's  work.  The  beginning  may  appear 
small  to  those  who  judge  from  appearances 
alone.  One  could  suppose  Harwell  might  feel 
like  complaining,  after  having  passed  through  a 
brilliant  collegiate  course  with  high  literary 
honors,  to  be  sent  to  minister  to  a  little  flock, 


THE     ITINERANT    SIDE.  261 

scattered  over  an  uncultivated  waste ;  or  that 
Lawrence,  whose  literary  attainments  were  hard 
ly  less,  and  whose  natural  qualifications  were 
superior,  might  have  thought  he  was  deserving 
a  higher  or  a  more  prominent  position,  after 
a  successful  ministry  of  four  years.  Not  so 
thought  these  young  men. 

Safford  for  a  time,  with  his  canvas  spread  to 
the  breeze,  outsailed  them. 

What  then  ?  Their  work  was  not  to  dazzle, 
but  to  do  good.  They  had  their  eye  fixed  on 
the  distant  and  the  permanent;  he,  upon  the 
present  and  the  transitory.  Their  fields  of  labor 
were  small,  but  they  needed  their  cultivation, 
and  being  limited,  how  much  better  could  they 
improve  them. 

No  space  was  left  for  noxious  plants ;  no  shrub 
was  left  unpruned.  These  barren  wastes  might 
become,  under  their  faithful  care,  gardens  of  the 
Lord.  And  they  highly  prized  the  opportunity 
afforded  them  for  improving  their  own  skill,  and 
making  themselves  workmen  that  need  not  to 
be  ashamed. 

The  baleful  effects  of  a  mushroom  growth  in 
the  ministry  had  been  marked  by  them.  The  pre 
mature  superannuation  of  many  who  were  truly 
worthy,  who  had  been  pushed  into  stations  of 


262  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

great  responsibility  without  that  prudence  and 
tact  in  management  that  experience  secures, 
and  the  preparation  for  pulpit  labors  which  a 
longer  probation  would  have  afforded  them ;  or 
the  ummpassioned  confidence  in  their  own  pow 
er  a  more  extended  trial  in  the  ministry  would 
have  imparted  to  them,  were  so  many  lights 
that  pointed  out  the  rocks  upon  which  they 
might  be  stranded. 

The  young  ministers  pressed  on  in  their  work, 
performing  what  their  hands  found  to  do  with 
their  might.  The  result  was,  that  they  were  em 
inently  successful,  and  were  becoming  weighty 
men;  men  that  were  desired  in,  and  equal  to  the 
most  responsible  stations  in  the  Church ;  men 
whom  their  brethren  delighted  to  honor. 

Safford,  whose  eye  and  appeals  were  sure  to 
reach  the  breast  pockets  of  his  parishioners,  if 
not  their  hearts,  remained  but  a  short  time  in 
the  ministry.  He  was  never  appreciated,  as  he 
constantly  affirmed,  and  still  complained  that  he 
was  not  appointed  to  higher  stations  of  honor 
and  emolument.  At  length,  resolved  to  make  his 
power  felt  in  the  Church  and  the  world,  he  set 
sail  for  Europe  to  finish  his  theological  course  in  a 
German  University.  Here  he  soon  had  a  fall 
ing  out  with  all  theology,  and  then  turned  to 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  263 

travel.  He  promises  his  "  friends  and  mankind 
generally,"  that  his  "  notes  and  observations  on 
ancient  Greece  and  ancient  towers,  on  bridges, 
pyramids,  aqueducts,  and  sights,  shall  be  a  book 
of  travels,  'the  want  of  which  has  long  been  felt," 
and  we  doubt  not  such  a  work  will  be  duly  "ap 
preciated." 

We  turn  again  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Arthur. 
Their  children  were  now  mostly  grown  up  to  be 
men  and  women,  and  some  of  them  were  al 
ready  occupying  spheres  of  usefulness  and  trust, 
and  what  was  still  better,  they  recognized  their 
obligations  to  God,  and  were  endeavoring  to  ful 
fill  them. 

The  eldest  was  the  wife  of  an  itinerant  minis 
ter,  well  fitted  by  intellectual  and  moral  culture, 
and  by  natural  endowments,  for  her  important 
position,  and  an  honor  to  it. 

Nathaniel  was  now  in  the  ministry,  and  bade 
fair  to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  his  father,  with 
even  a  more  brilliant  tread. 

Jennie  and  Frankie  are  still  inseparable.  Jen 
nie  is  the  wife  of  the  brave-hearted  Edward  Bar 
ton,  who  makes  just  such  a  man  as  his  boyhood 
promised. 

He  entered  into  partnership  with  the  firm, 
and  has  seen  both  partners  borne  away  to  the 


264  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

grave.  He  is  now  at  the  head  of  the  establish 
ment,  and  Frank  Arthur  is  his  partner. 

His  brothers  have  both  entered  the  ministry, 
and  his  beloved  and  honored  mother  has  a  suite 
of  rooms  fitted  up  expressly  for  her  in  his  own 
mansion,  where  she  is  spending  a  serene  old 
age  in  comfort  and  affluence.  She  has  long 
since  conveyed  her  annuity  to  the  widow  of  a 
minister  and  her  fatherless  children. 

Edward  Barton  has  a  passion  for  making 
money,  but  enjoys  much  better  the  privilege  of 
giving  it  away.  He  considers  himself  God's 
steward,  and  all  that  he  possesses  as  belonging 
to  him.  Among  his  other  liberalities  he  supplies 
his  mother  yearly  with  a  handsome  sum,  to  be 
stow  as  she  pleases. 

Jennie  makes  an  affectionate  wife  and  daugh 
ter,  and  honors  and  cherishes  the  mother  of  her 
husband  as  if  she  was  her  own. 

Frank  declared  himself  resolved  to  live  a 
bachelor,  but  a  summer  tour  with  Jennie  through 
the  country,  and  a  week  at  good  Farmer  Hat- 
field's,  changed  his  resolution. 

On  their  return  home,  Jennie  told  him,  of  all 
the  girls  in  the  world,  she  thought  Crecia  Hat- 
field  was  the  best. 

To  this  he  frankly  responded,  "  I  think  so  too. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  265 

Jennie ;  and  that  is  not  all :  I  am  resolved  to 
bring  her  to  dwell  near  you,  if  I  can  persuade 
her  to  come." 

And  Crecia  listened  to  Frank's  persuasions, 
and  the  little  playfellows  who  had  built  houses 
of  pine  branches,  "  all  for  themselves,"  and  had 
drank  tea  together  from  tiny  cups,  now  con 
cluded  that  they  would  "  play  keep  house,"  as 
other  people  did. 

Dwight  Hatfield  is  left  with  his  father  and 
mother  alone.  But  Frank  declares  he  will 
not  remain  so  long.  He  is  a  physician.  Dr. 
Richmond  has  become  wealthy,  and  wishing  to 
be  released  from  the  duties  of  his  profession, 
Dwight  has  already  taken  them  upon  himself. 

The  good  farmer  and  his  wife  are  journeying 
on  toward  the  setting  sun  of  their  earthly  exist 
ence  in  serenity  and  hope.  Earth-born  shadows 
are  clearing  away,  and  the  perpetual  sunshine 
of  God's  presence  illumines  their  pathway  to  the 
world  of  light. 

The  earnest-hearted  Boynton,  though  years 
have  whitened  his  locks,  still  walks  on  with  a 
firm  step  and  an  undimmed  eye,  and  is  as  great 
a  favorite  with  the  young  as  he  has  been  with 
those  who  are  passing  off  the  stage  of  action. 
His  piety  has  deepened,  and  as  he  nears  the 


266  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

goal  a  heavenly  radiance  pervades  his  dignified, 
manly  features,  and  they  speak  of  a  heart  at 
peace  with  God,  and  in  love  with  all  mankind. 

There  remains  but  little  to  be  told.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Arthur  never  seemed  to  lose  the  dewiness 
and  freshness  of  youth.  He  never  became  su 
perannuated,  and  while  he  lived  performed 
effective  service.  They  had  braved  the  battles 
of  life,  and  had  been  victors,  and  now  they  lived 
a  new  life  in  their  children. 

It  seemed  like  commencing  life's  journey 
anew,  when  their  children  had  gone  out  from 
their  fireside,  and  they  were  left  almost  alone 
again.  Addie,  their  youngest  born,  was  with 
them,  and  the  thoughtful,  inquiring  boy  Charlie, 
now  in  college,  spent  his  vacations  at  home. 

And  the  faithful  Nancy,  who  had  never  left 
them?  This  pious  servant  was  not  forgotten. 
She  had  clung  to  Mrs.  Arthur  with  a  sister's 
affection  in  her  early  struggles  for  her  young 
family.  A  home  was  provided  for  her  in  the 
house  of  Frank,  when  she  should  be  past  active 
service,  and  her  mistress  should  need  her  no 
more. 

The  bow  of  love  and  peace  spanned  the 
horizon  of  the  aged  minister  and  his  wife,  and 
angels  trooped  nightly  about  their  couch. 


THE    ITINERANT    SIDE.  267 

With  hearts  that  had  ever  turned  toward  the 
sunshine,  and  overflowing  with  kindliest  feel 
ings  toward  all,  they  were  now  passing  joyfully 
homeward  to  that  fair  land  where  clouds  do  not 
come,  and  the  sky  is  always  bright. 

There  they  hope  to  gather  together  again 
each  member  of  their  own  family,  and  all  those 
who  have  been  brought  to  righteousness  through 
their  instrumentality,  when  earth  and  earthly 
things  are  no  more.  Then  those  voices  which 
have  so  often  united  in  celebrating  the  praises 
of  the  Redeemer  on  earth,  will  blend  again  in 
the  music  of  seraphs. 

In  their  deaths  they  were  scarcely  divided. 
Mr.  Arthur  closed  the  eyes  of  his  angelic 
Mary,  and  left  her  to  sleep  undisturbed  until 
the  morning  of  the  resurrection ;  and  a  few 
months  after  he  was  laid  by  her  side. 

Roses,  placed  there  by  affection's  hand, 
bloom  and  fade  where  they  are  slumbering; 
but  they  live  in  perennial  beauty  in  the  garden 
of  God. 

"  How  blest  the  righteous  when  he  dies ! 
s      "When  sinks  a  weary  soul  to  rest ! 
.    How  mildly  beam  the  closing  eyes ! 

How  gently  heaves  th'  expiring  breast ! 


268  THE    ITINERANT    SIDE. 

"  So  fades  a  summer  cloud  away ; 

So  sinks  the  gale  when  storms  are  o'er ; 
So  gently  shuts  the  eye  of  day ; 

So  dies  a  wave  along  the  shore. 

"  A  holy  quiet  reigns  around, 
A  calm  which  life  nor  death  destroys ; 

And  naught  disturbs  that  peace  profound, 
Which  his  unfetter 'd  soul  enjoys. 

"  Farewell,  conflicting  hopes  and  fears, 
Where  lights  and  shades  alternate  dwell ; 

How  bright  th'  unchanging  morn  appears ! 
Farewell,  inconstant  world,  farewell ! 

"  Life's  labor  done,  as  sinks  the  clay, 
Light  from  its  load  the  spirit  flies ; 

While  heaven  and  earth  combine  to  say, 
How  blest  the  righteous  when  he  dies." 


THE     END. 


OUR  SPRING  CATALOGUE. 

CABLTON  &  POBTEB,  200  Mulberry-st,  New-York. 


i 


SINCE  the  Spring  of  1856,  the  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  UinoB  OF  THE 
METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  has  issued  about 

FIFTY  NEW  BOOKS, 

besides  valuable  additions  to  the  list  of 

SUNDAY-SCHOOL     REQUISITES. 

Most  of  these  books  are  elegantly  illustrated.  All  of  them  are 
eminently  readable  and  attractive.  15e  sure  you  add  them  all 
to  your  Catalogue.  For  titles  and  description,  see  the  following 
pages. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL  PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New- York. 

Life  of  Robert  Morrison, 

Jinst  |)r0testani  pissionnrg  to  dlnna. 

BY  WM.  A.  ALCOTT,  M.D. 
18mo.,  pp.  132.   Two  Illustrations.    (Y.  L.,  605.)    Price,  $0  21. 


[DR.   MOREISON   AND   HIS  CHINESE    TEACHERS.] 


This  is  a  biography  written  with 
great  simplicity,  and  calculated  to 
please  and  instruct  the  reader.  It 
traces  young  Morrison  from  his 


childhood  through  the  studies  and 
changes  of  his  youth  to  the  end  of 
his  eminently  useful  life.  Every  boy 
should  read  it. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL    PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New-  York. 

Ralph  and  Robbie, 


0f  ©arlg 

BY  THE  AUTHOR  OF  "ROLAND  RAND." 
18mo.,  pp.  135.   Four  Illustrations.    (T.  L.,  606.)    Price,  $0  21. 

This  is  a  capital  story  well  told,  and  I  will  be  read  with  pleasure  by  all 
teaching  many  valuable  lessons.    It  |  the  children. 


Addie  Oakland; 


tjje   ®rttc  $loab  to 
18mo.,  pp.  136.    Six  niustrations.    (Y.  L.,  607.)    Price,  $0  22. 


This  is  the  story  of  a  lovely  girl 
whose  heart  was  filled  with  the 
spirit  of  love,  and  who  found  her 


happiness  in  making  others  happy. 
Every  little  miss  in  the  land  should 
own  it. 


Faithful  Nicolette; 

<9r,  Irje  <Jfrcntij  |fars,t. 
18mo.,  pp.  179.    Six  Illustrations.    (Y.  L.,  628.)   Price,  $0  25. 


This  is  a  charmingly  written  little 
book,  translated  frpm  the  German 
by  Mrs.  MTEBS.  It  illustrates  the 
fidelity  of  a  servant,  the  cheerful 
submission  of  two  lovely  children  to 
great  trials,  and  the  providence  of 


God  in  caring  for  those  who  trust  in 
him.  We  shall  be  disappointed  if  the 
name  of  Good  Nicolette  does  not 
become  a  household  word  in  thou 
sands  of  families.  The  volume  has 
several  very  superior  engravings. 


The    Itinerant; 

©r,  %  $ahtbob  S>tb*. 

BY   MRS.   C.   M.   EDWARDS. 
18mo.,  pp.  299.    Six  Illustrations.    (Y.  L.,  626.)    Price,  $0  32. 


This,"  says  the  Sunday  School  Ad 
vocate,  "is  a  charming  volume.  I 
know  you  will  like  it,  for  it  teaches 
many  beautiful  lessons  of  piety  and 
wisdom,  and  relates  many  touching 
facts  in  a  manner  that  will  please 


amazingly.  It  will  also  move  you 
to  tears.  If  it  does  not,  your  hearts 
are  harder  than  mine.  I  should  be 
almost  afraid  of  that  boy  or  girl  who 
could  read  it  without  shedding  tears 
over  its  pages." 


SUNDAY. SCHOOL  PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New-York. 


Social  Progress; 


®i,  ^asittess  Hub 

BY  THE  AUTHOR  OF  "NATURE'S  WONDERS,"  "VILLAGE 

SCIENCE,"  ETC. 
18mo.,  pp.  269.  Sixteen  Engravings.    (T.  L.,  609.)  Price,  $0  30. 


[JEWS   TEACHING   CHILDREN    THE   LAW.] 


Don't  let  the  title  of  this  volume  lead 
you  to  reject  it.  You  will  do  wrong 
if  you  do.  For  it  is  filled  with  curious 
facts  about  me%\  and  things  as  they 
tocreund  are;  and  it  is  written  in  a 


style  to  attract  any  intelligent  child 
through  its  pages.  It  is  also  beau 
tifully  illustrated,  and  will  be  a  pop 
ular  book  in  your  library.  By  all 
means  procure  it. 


Poor  Nelly; 

dlr,  the   ^olbm  HTusbrcom. 
18mo.,  pp.  244.    Six  Illustrations.    (Y.  L.,  627.)    Price,  $0  28. 

This  is  a  delightful  little  book,  con-    Toor  Nelly's  trials  will  make  many 
taining  the  singular  history  of  an    weep,  while  her  goodness  will  corn- 
orphan  girl  as  related  by  herself  |  mand  admiration, 
when  she  became  an  old  woman.  I 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL  PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New-York. 


Sketches  of  my  Schoolmates, 

BY  H.  P.  W. 
18mo.,  pp.  114.    Four  Illustrations.    (Y.  L.,  608.)   Price,  $0  20. 

This  is  a  neat  little  volume,  sketch-  Young  misses  will  be  pleased  with 
ing  the  lives  of  several  children  who  it,  and  it  will  lead  them  in  the  right 
were  the  schoolmates  of  the  writer,  way. 


Tall  Oaks  from  Little  Acorns; 

<®r,  Sketches  of  Ipbihtguisfjeb  persons. 

BY  WM.  ALCOTT,  M.D. 
18mo.,  pp.  369.    Six  Engravings.    (Y.  L.,  610.)   Price,  $0  36. 

This  is  a  fine  volume  for  boys  and  I  thies,  with  a  facile  pen>  and  in  a 
girls.  It  sketches  the  career  of  Roger  manner  to  please  as  well  as  in- 
Williams,  Wilbur  Fisk,  Franklin,  struct.  Don't  leave  it  out  of  your 
Frederic  the  Great,  and  other  wor-  list. 


Fields   and   Woodlands; 


BY  THE  AUTHOR  OF 


anb  (limn  §a 

LITTLE  ELLA"  AND 
TUBES. 


THE  BEATI- 


ISmo.,  pp.  163.    Six  Engravings.    (Y.  L.,  611.)    Price,  $0  24. 

•H,~  ,.,,,,„,,  .,.,.,  »!„,,,„„  «„  ~,:<,<»  .^v.^  i  an(j  contains  snch  a  variety  of  inci 
dents,  that  the  most  dainty  appetite 
ought  to  feel  eager  to  devour  it. 
Buy  it  by  all  means.  It  will  be  sure 


'he  young  gentleman  or  miss  who 
would  refuse  to  read  this  charming 
little  volume  ought  to  live  on  bran- 
bread  and  water  a  whole  week,  for 
>t  is  written  in  a  style  so  beautiful, 


to  find  readers. 


Memorials  of  Margaret  Elizabeth, 


of  gefr.  Albert  §*s 

18mo.,  pp.  236.    Six  Engravings.    (Y.  L.,  612.)    Price,  $0  28. 

This  volume  is  a  delightful  memoir  I  to  give  a  right  direction  to  the 
of  a  lovely  and  accomplished  girl,  I  characters  of  young  and  intelligent 
who  died  when  she  was  only  nine-  misses.  A  good  biography  is  next  in 
teen  years  old.  It  is  just  the  thing  interest  to  a  living  teacher. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL  PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New- York. 

The  Delmont  Family; 

®i,  familiar  Conversations  on:  |3radical  Smbjetis. 
ISmo.  pp.,  182.   Six  Engravings.    (T.  L.,  613.)    Price,  $0  24. 


[ELLLN'B  VISIT  TO  THE  POOR  WOMAN.] 


This  relume  contains  a  great  deal 
of  useful  instruction  in  a  small 
compass.  In  a  series  of  affable  con 
versations  it  gives  children  just  such 


advices  as  they  need  to  guide  their 
actions.  It  deserves  a  place  in  every 
Sunday-school  library.  Give  the 
children  a  chance  to  read  it. 


The  Life  of  Robert  R,  Roberts, 

<$rre  of  i\t  $is!jops  of  %  Hfetyobbt 

BY  BENJAMIN  ST.  JAMES  FRY. 
18mo.,  pp.  126.    (T.  L.,  614.)    Price,  $0  20. 


Of  course  every  boy  and  girl  will 
desire  to  know  about  the  childhood 
and  after  life  of  a  man  who  became 
a  bishop.  No  good  Methodist  will 


keep  such  information  from  the 
Sunday-school  children  by  refusing 
this  pretty  little  volume  a  place  in 
the  library. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL  PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New-York. 


Otta  Held, 


o%r  Stories  in  |3ros«  anb 

BY  A  PEKACHER. 
18mo.,  pp.  124.    Three  Engravings.    (7.  L.,  615.)    Price,  $0  20. 

This  ia  a  pretty,  lively,  and  entertaining  book.    Just  the  thing  for  the 
"  little  ones  at  home." 


Head  and  Heart  Enlisted  against  Popery, 


%  Banner  of  Christian 

A  PRIZE  ESSAY. 
18mo.,  pp.  185.   Frontispiece.    (Y.  L.,  616.)    Price,  $0  24. 


If  you  wish  your  senior  scholars 
and  junior  teachers  to  form  right 
opinions  on  the  subject  of  Popery, 


be  sure  you  place  this  very  ably 
written  volume  in  your  library. 


The    Sunday    Shop; 

<9r,  %  Jwrirj  Commandment 
18mo,,  pp.  74.    Frontispiece.    (Y.  L.,  620.)    Price,  $0  18. 


This  is  a  story  about  a  woman  who 
would  keep  her  shop  open  on  Sab 
baths  until  God  brought  her  to  re 


pentance  by  some  painful  visita 
tions  of  his  providence. 


The  Inquisition  in  Spain  and  other  Countries, 

18mo.,  pp.  217.    (Y.  L.,  617.)    Price,  $0  25. 


This  volume  is  adapted  to  meet  the 
wants  of  senior  scholars  and  junior 
teachers.  It  is  a  thrilling  history 
of  the  most  terrible  institution  ever 
devised  by  wicked  men.  By  all 


means  place  it  in  your  library  that 
the  young  American  mind  may 
have  the  means  of  waging  intelli 
gent  hostility  against  Popery  at 
hand. 


The  Thankful  Widow, 

18mo.,  pp.  46.    Frontispiece.    (Y.  L.,  619.)    Price,  $0  15. 

This  is  a  pretty  little  volume  for  I  style  will  please  them  and  its  le«- 
rirelty  little  boys  and  girls.     Its  |  sons  instruct  them. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL   PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New-York. 


[MIRIAM  OBEY.] 

Miriam  Grey; 

<®r,  Semes  from  %  ®rae  fiistarg  of  a 
18mo.,  pp.  56.    Frontispiece.    (Y.  L.,  618.)    Price,  $0  16. 

This  is  a  love  of  a  little  book  for  your  younger  class  of  readers.    Be  sure 

to  get  it. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL    PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New- York. 

The  Lost  Piece  of  Silver, 


Siorjr. 
BY  REV.  C.  B.  TAYLOR. 
18mo.,  pp.  66.    Frontispiece.    (Y.  L.,  621.)    Price,  $0  17. 

This  is  a  very  pleasing  story,  and  will  please  the  little  ones. 

The  Lost  Key, 

18mo.,  pp.  178.    Five  Engravings.    (Y.  L.,  623.)   Price,  $0  25. 

No  child  who  begins  this  book  will  I  page,  if  not  compelled.  By  all  means 
lay  it  down  until  he  gets  to  the  last  |  let  the  boys  and  girls  have  it. 

The  Little  Water-Cress  Sellers, 

18mo.,  pp.  80.    Frontispiece.    (Y.  L.,  624.)    Price,  $0  18 

This  is  a  story  about  Jack  and  Hetty, 


two  ragged  school  children  who  be 
came   very  good   and  very   happy 


through  going  to  Sunday  school. 
The  children  will  be  much  pleased 
to  form  an  acquaintance  with  them. 


The  Happy  Resolve, 

&  ftale  from  $*al  fife. 


18mo.,  pp.  78.    Frontispiece.    (Y.  L.,  625.)    Price,  $0  18. 


This  is  a  very  prettily  told  temper 
ance  story.  Every  child  will  love 
the  faithful  Alice,  whoso  affection 


and  skill  won  her  husband  from  a 
life  of  folly. 


A  $warm  of  B's; 

©r,  JT ittlc  (frbilbrjtt's  Antics  **plsmtb  in  Si*  (Smarming 

Giants. 
18mo..  pp.  122.    Six  Illustrations.    (Y.  L.,  630.)    Price,  $0  22. 

This  little  volume  is  just  the  thing  I  Its  stories  are  well  told  and  teach 
for  scholars  under  ten  years  of  age.  |  important  duties. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL    PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New-York. 


[PURSUIT  OF  THE  MIDIANITES.l 


Life  of  Gideon, 

18mo.,  pp.  109.    Three  Engravings.    (Y.  L.,  622.)   Price,  $0  20. 


This  is  a  Bible  story,  well  told,  and 
finely  illustrated.  Its  perusal  will 
both  profit  and  please.  It  will  also 


give  the  reader  a  new  relish  for 
Scripture  biography. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL  PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New-York. 


The  Prompter; 


6r,  %  Swnbag-£>tfjolar's  &rue  Jfrienb. 
18mo.,  pp.  288.  Twelve  Illustrations.    (Y.  L.,  631.)  Price,  $0  28. 


This  volume  is  made  up  of  short 
stories,  anecdotes,  pretty  poems, 
etc.  No  child  will  fail  to  find  both 


pleasure  and  profit  in  its  pages.  It 
deserves  a  place  in  every  Sunday- 
school  library. 


A  Book  for  Boys, 

18mo.,  pp.  272.   Nine  Illustrations.    (Y.  L.,  632.)    Price,  $0  30. 


This  volume  contains  several  sto 
ries  of  boys  who  raised  themselves 
to  eminence  by  force  of  industry 


and  good  character.  It 'is  a  very 
interesting  volume.  The  boys  will 
read  it  with  a  relish. 


Ellen  and  Sarah; 

©r,  %  Samplers  anb  o%r  Stories. 
18mo.,  pp.  204.  Eight  niustrations.    (Y.  L.,  629.)  Price,  $0  26. 

This  volume  contains  three  well-    niskerrv"   is   especially   fine.     K 


This  volume  contains  three  well- 
written  stories  of  good  and  bad 
children.  The  "  Fisher-Boy  of  In- 


niskerry"  is  especially  fine.  It 
will  be  very  popular  with  the  chil 
dren. 


Sunday-School  Facts: 

Comprising    $nribenis   illnstraiibe    of 
Importance  of  tire 


%    $aln,e   anb 
Institution. 


In  Four  Parts. 


BY"  REV.  J.  T.  BARE. 
18mo.,  pp.  205.    (Y.  L.,  633.)    Price,  $0  25. 

The  thrilling  facts  in  this  volume  I  cellent    materials   for   illustrating 


will  delight  and  profit  the  children, 
and  they  will  also  furnish  the 
teacher  and  the  preacher  with  ex- 


Sunday-school  addresses.  No  Sun 
day-school  library  will  be  complete 
without  it. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL  PUBLICATIONS, 

•2<\>  Mulb'rn-iirt'et,  N«  w-York. 


Margaret    Craven; 

<£r,  Ifcaaig  of  tbt  peart. 

BY  THE  AUTHOR  OF  "  THE  GOLDEN  MUSHROOM,"  ETC. 
18mo.,  pp.  175.    Five  Engravings.    (Y.  L.,  634.)   Price,  $0  25. 


This  delightful  volume  exhibits  the 
Insufficiency  of  wealth,  beauty,  and 
pleasure  in  contrast  with  the  suf 


ficiency   of  tho    Christian    life,    to  |  books. 


satisfy  the  heart  of  a  child,  am 
make  it^  life  pure  and  beautiful. 
It  will  be  one  of  our  most  popular 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL  PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New-York. 


Minnie  Kay: 


^  Sftorg  of  Jmtjj  anb  $oots  Storks. 

BY  MRS.  C.  M.  EDWARDS. 
18mo.,  pp.  198.    Four  Illustrations.   (Y.  L.,  635.)   Price,  $0  25. 


This  is  the  story  of  a  pure  and  gen 
tle  maiden  by  whom  many  persons 
were  led  to  lead  a  life  of  faith  and 


good  works.  It  is  full  of  interest 
and  pathos,  and  will  be  one  of  the 
most  popular  books  on  our  list. 


A  Schoolboy's  Life: 

H  Ulemoir  0f  $o|m  |Tan 

LATE   OF   RUGBY   SCHOOL. 

18mo.,  pp.  69.   Frontispiece.    (Y.  L.,  15.)    Price,  $0  15. 


This  is  the  story  of  the  brief  life  of 
a  remarkable  and  noble  boy.  No 
child  can  read  it  without  loving  its 


subject  and  wishing  to  be  like  him. 
It  takes  the  place  of  a  canceled  vol 
ume,  and  is  No.  15  on  our  Y.  Lib'y. 


Annals  of  Christian  Martyrdom, 


12mo.,  pp.  407.   Price,  $0  80. 


This  is  a  "book  of  martyrs"  less 
cumbrous,  but  scarcely  less  inter 
esting,  than  the  well-known  work 
by  Foxe.  It  relates,  in  a  very  able 
manner,  the  sufferings  of  those  he 
roes  of  the  Church  who  perished 
for  the  Gospel's  sake  in  the  times 


of  Pagan  Eome  and  in  the  middle 
ages.  It  is  published  in  our  "  Adult 
Library,"  and  should  be  read  by 
our  young  people  throughout  the 
Church.  It  is  a  work  of  high 
character  and  considerable  historic 
value. 


Duty  of  Personal  Effort  in  the  S,  S,  Cause, 


48mo.,  pp.  176.    Price,  $0  15. 


This  is  a  little  volume  which  ought 
to  be  spread  broadcast  throughout 
the  Church.  Buy  a  few  copies, 
brother,  for  gratuitous  circulation. 


Buy  also  "  The  Young  Kacher  Ad 
vised  and  Encouraged,"  another 
miniature,  and  place  a  copy  in  the 
hands  of  all  your  junior  teachers. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL  PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New-York. 


THE  FOLLOWING  ARE  BEAUTIFULLY  ILLUSTRATED 
BOOKS  FOR  YOUTH  AND  CHILDREN. 

Six  Steps  to  Honor; 


<Dr,  gnat 
Square  12mo.,  pp.,  299.    Six  Engravings.    Price,  $0  65. 


CONTENTS.  First  Step — Obedience. 
Second  Step— Truthfulness.  Third 
Step  —  Honesty.  Fourth  Step  — 
Kindness.  Fifth  Step — Energy  and 
Perseverance.  Sixth  Step^Piety. 

Beautifully  illustrated   with    six 


engravings.  It  is  designed  as  a  gift- 
book  for  the  holidays,  and  should  be 
read  by  all  the  boys  in  the  land,  as 
it  contains  truths  and  suggestions 
which,  if  rightly  followed  out,  will 
be  the  means  of  making  them  good 
and  useful  men. 


A  Winter  at  Wood  Lawn; 

$r,  %  ^rmor  of  $igfct  $Itastrafcb. 
Square  12mo.,  pp.  278.    Seventy-five  Engravings.   Price,  $0  65. 

This  charming  volume  is  intended  |  Christian,  which  are  relieved  by  live- 
as  a  gift-book  for  girls  and  boys  be-    ly  incidents,  it  imparts  many  valu- 


tween  the  ages  of  eleven  and  fifteen. 
In  a  series  of  interesting  conversa 
tions  concerning  the  armor  of  the 


able  religious  lessons,  and  commu 
nicates  many  important  facts.  It  is 
elegantly  and  profusely  illustrated. 


Boys  and  Girls'  Illustrated  Olio, 

Square  8vo.,  pp.  180.    One  Hundred  Engravings.    Price,  $0  70. 


This  is  literally  a  picture-book,  for 
it  contains  ONE  HUNDRED  ILLUSTRA 
TIONS.  A  more  elegantly  illustrated 
gift-book,  for  boys  and  girls  between 


the  ages  of  nine  and  fourteen,  will 
not,  we  feel  sure,  be  issued  in  this 
country.  Its  reading  matter  is  in 
structive  and  unexceptionable. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL  PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New-York. 

THE  FOLLOWING  LIST  COMPRISES  OUR  ADDITIONS 

TO    THE 

Children's  Library, 

SERIES  A. 

220  ALONZO  AND  JOHN. 

221  LITTLE  MAGGIE  LEE. 

222  BELLE  PASCO. 

223  SAYINGS  AND  DOINGS  OF  LITTLE  MARY. 

224  LITTLE  FREDDY  AND  HIS  GEMS. 

225  "I  FORGOT  IT." 

SERIES  B. 

215  MARY  ANN  HOPKINS. 

216  COUSIN  ROSA,  THE  LITTLE  GIRL  FROM  INDIA. 

217  SEVEN  STORIES  FOR  LITTLE   GIRLS  AND   BOYS, 

ILLUSTRATIVE  OF  THE  PETITIONS  OP  THE  LORD'S  PRAYER. 

218  LITTLE   ANNIE;   OR,  RIGHT  MOTIVES  THE  MAINSPRING 

OF  USEFULNESS. 

219  LOVELY  MARY  ELLEN. 

220  EASY  TEXTS  FOR  CHILDREN;   WITH  SIMPLE  STORIES 

TO    MAKE    THEM    PLAIN. 


ADDITIONS 


Sunday-School  Requisites, 

ILLUSTRATED  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  PRIMER. 
MINISTERS'  AND  TEACHERS'  POCKET  DIARY. 
MONTHLY  QUESTIONS  FOR  PROOFS. 
THE  PROMPTER,  IN  MONTHLY  PARTS. 
CONSECUTIVE  QUESTIONS  ON  LUKE. 
"  "  JOHN. 

QUESTIONS  ON  THE  BOOK  OF  PROVERBS. 
INFANT-SCHOOL  LESSON  BOOK. 
FOOD  FOR  LAMBS;  OR,  THE  INFANT  TEACHERS'  GUIDE. 
LIBRARIAN'S   FIGURES   FOR  NUMBERING   LIBRARY   BOOKS, 

FROM    1    TO    1000,    ON    A    SINGLE    SHEET. 

PACKAGE  OF  DIALOGUES,  ADDRESSES,  ETC.,  FOR  SUN- 
DAY-SCHOOL  ANNIVERSARIES. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL  PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New-York. 


DON'T    FORGET 

The  Sunday  School  Advocate, 


This  is  now  strictly  a  child's  paper, 
as  ordered  by  the  General  Confer 
ence.  It  is  most  elegantly  illustra 
ted,  beautifully  printed,  and  fitted 
in  every  respect  to  attract,  instruct, 
and  save  the  children.  We  need 
not  say  that,  considering  the  num 
ber  and  beauty  of  illustrations,  and 


the  elegant  manner  in  which  it  is 
brought  out,  it  is,  at  least;  as  cheap 
as  any  child's  paper  in  the  country. 
We  now  print  about  one  hundred 
and  ten  thousand  at  New- York,  and 
the  Cincinnati  agents  print  ffty 
thousand.  But  our  list  is  rapidly  in 
creasing,  and  must  be  doubled. 


AMONG  OUR  PREVIOUS  ISSUES  DON'T  OVERLOOK  THE 

Historical    Series, 

BEAUTIFULLY   ILLUSTRATED. 

[IS  A  NEAT  BOX.] 

Ten  Volumes,  $2  50  per  set;  single,  $0  25;  gilt,  $0  30. 

The  series  now  in  hand  consists  of: 

THE  NORSEMEN.          SWEDEN.          ITALY.  ENGLAND,  2  vols. 

FRANCE.  SPAIN.  MEXICO.          ANCIENT  ROME,  2  vols. 

Child's  Own   Library, 

[IN  A  NEAT  BOX.] 

Twenty  Volumes,  price  $2  50. 


IN    PRESS. 


Ministering  Children, 


AND 


The  Object  of  Life, 


These  two  books  ought  to  go  into 
the  hands  of  every  youth  in  the 
land.  They  will  be  placed  in  a  new 
series  of  books  to  bo  called  the 
"  Young  People's  Library."  Be  sure 


you  order  them  to  be  forwarded  to 
you  when  printed.  They  are  as  at 
tractive  and  useful  as  any  books  you 
ever  read. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL  PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New- York. 


The  prices,  in  most  cases,  considerably  reduced. 


Child's  Lesson  Book  on  the  Old  Testament, 

Per  dozen $1  40 

Child's  Lesson  Book  on  the  New  Testament, 

Per  dozen $1  20 

Both  these  books  are  adapted  to  the  wants  of  small  scholars.  They  may 
also  be  used  with  good  effect  in  infant  schools. 

Consecutive  Questions  on  Matthew, 

Per  dozen $  1  25 

Consecutive  Questions  on  Mark, 

Per  dozen $1  00 

Consecutive  Questions  on  Luke, 

Per  dozen .fc $1  00 

Consecutive  Questions  on  John, 

Per  dozen $1  00 

The  above  series  of  question-books  are  carefully  prepared,  and  well 
adapted  to  meet  the  demands  of  such  teachers  as  prefer  to  study  the 
Gospels  as  they  are  arranged  in  the  New  Testament,  instead  of  in  their 
chronological  order,  as  in  Longking's  Questions.  Let  them  be  used  freely. 
They  are  cheap  as  the  cheapest,  and  equal  to  the  best  question-books  in 
the  market. 

Covel's  Questions  on  Acts, 

Per  dozen $1  20 

Covel's  Questions  on  Matthew, 

Per  dozen $1  25 

Covel's  Questions  are  well  known,  and  with  many  teachers  decidedly 
popular. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL  PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New-York. 

Curious  and  Useful  Questions  on  the  Bible, 

Designed  for  Sunday  Schools  and  Families. 

First  Series,  per  dozen $0  36 

Second    "  036 

This  aeries  of  question-books  is  also  a  great  favorite  in  many  schools. 

Hoklich's  Questions  on  the  Historical  Parts 

OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

2  vols.,  par  dozen,  each-  ^ $1  40 

These  volumes  extend  from  Genesis  to  the  close  of  Deuteronomy. 

Key  to  Curious  and  Useful  Questions, 

Series  1  and  2,  per  dozen $0  60 

Longking's  Questions  on  the  Gospels, 

The  Lessons  in  Historical  and  Chronological  Order,  according 
to  the  Arrangement  of  Townseud's  Chronological  New  Test 
ament. 

4  vols.,  per  dozen $1  20 

These  questions  correspond  to  the  several  volumes  of  Notes  on  the  Gospels 
by  the  same  author.    They  are  extensively  used,  and  deservedly  popular. 

Peirce's  Questions  on  Genesis, 

Per  dozen $1  20 

Peirce's  Questions  on  Exodus, 

Per  dozen $1  20 

Peirce's  Questions  on  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 

Per  dozen $1  40 

Questions  on  the  Old  Testament, 

Per  dozen SI  40 

Questions  on  the  New  Testament, 

Per  dozen $1  40 

A  new  and  comprehensive  work,  designed  to  meet  a  general  want. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL  PUBLICATIONS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New-York. 

Monthly  Questions  for  Proofs, 

Per  dozen $0  25 

Questions  on  the  Book  of  Proverbs, 

Per  dozen $1  20 

Questions  on  the  Gospels  and  Acts, 

Per  dozen $0  60 

Strong's  Questions  on  the  Gospels, 

Per  dozen $2  00 

Wise's  Questions  on  Romans, 

Questions  on  St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  Designed  for 
Senior  Classes  in  Sunday  Schools,  and  for  Bible-Classes. 
With  an  Appendix,  containing  Explanations  of  Difficult  Pas 
sages.  By  Rev.  DANIEL  WISE. 

Per  dozen $120 


tit. 

Food  for  Lambs; 

Or.  a  Guide  to  Infant  Teachers  and  Parents  in  the  Eeligious 
Instruction  of  Young  Children. 
Per  dozen $1  00 

Infant  Teacher's  Manual; 

For  the  Use  of  Sunday  Schools  and  Families.  Containing  Fifty- 
two  Scripture  Lessons  for  Young  Children,  with  Hymns.  Bv 
Eev.  D.  WISE. 

Price $0  30 

In  Four  Parts,  paper  covers,  each 0  05 

This  manual  has  stood  the  test  of  a  fair  trial.  Many  of  the  most  success 
ful  teachers  of  infant  classes  are  enthusiastic  in  their  praise  of  its  fitness 
for  the  infant  department  of  our  Sunday  schools.  It  covers  the  whole 
ground  of  Scripture  story  in  a  series  of  lessons,  which  contain  the  facts 
to  be  taught  mainly  in  the  questions.  The  answers  are  very  brief.  By 
this  means  the  child  acquires  a  large  amount  of  Scripture  history  with 
out  having  its  memory  over-burdened  with  words.  Let  it  be  scattered 
broadcast  in  our  families  and  infant  schools.  Buy  it  in  parts  for  the  chil 
dren,  and  in  one  volume  for  the  use  of  parents  and  teachers. 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL  PUBLICATIONS, 

•200  Mulberry-street,  New- York. 

Infant  School  Lesson  Book, 

Price $0  25 

This  is  a  useful  little  book,  and  may  be  used  by  such  as  prefer  its  plan 
to  that  of  the  Manual. 

Strong's  Manual  of  the  Gospels, 

Price,  Muslin,  $0  70.    Half  calf $0  80 

Strong's  Compendium, 

Price $0  30 

Sunday-School  Teacher's  First  Book, 

For  the  Smaller  Classes  in  Sabbath  Schools.    By  Rev.  J.  J. 
MATTHIAS. 
Per  dozen $0  60 

Sunday-School  Teacher's  Guide, 

Price $0  50 

Sunday-school  teachers  wishing  to  act  well  their  part  in  the  great  work 
of  teaching  should  read  this  book. 

The  Bihle  Scholar's  Manual: 

Embracing  a  General  Account  of  the  Books  and  Writers  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments,  the  Geography  and  History  of  Pal 
estine,  the  History  and  Customs  or  the  Jews,  etc. 
Price $031 

The  Sahbath  School, 

By  J.  INGLIS. 

Price $0  40 

Whoever  wishes  to  understand  the  true  importance  and  working  of  the 
Sunday  school  should  study  this  volume.    It  is  a  very  able  book. 

The  Sunday-School  Manual: 

Containing  an  Order  of  Opening  and  Closing  the  School,  Morn 
ing  and  Afternoon,  with  Scriptural  Exercises,  to  be  read  by 
the  Superintendent  and  Children  alternately,  and  Hymns  to 
be  sung.  Containing  also  a  Short  Formulary,  to  be  used  on 
occasion  of  Preaching  to  Children,  and  Rules  for  the  Govern 
ment  of  Sabbath  Schools.  By  Rev.  J.  J.  MATTHIAS. 

Per  dozen $0  25 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


Form  L9-Series  444 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


• 


A  A      000034588    4 


University  Research  Library 


